How can I not be so nervous when making speeches?

Question

How can I not be so nervous when making speeches?

Answer 1

Giving a speach, or even just standing in front of a large group of people can be nerve racking. I find it helps when I have confidence that I know what I'm talking about. The nervousness comes from a fear... a fear that someone might ask you a question about your content that you are not able to answer. So know your subject. KNOW you are the authority.



It also helps to give speaches more often. Get used to being in that situation on a regular basis.

Answer 2

I almost don't want to say this but you have to put yourself above the people that you are speaking to. That is what I do. Put it in your mind that you don't care what they think of you, that you will say what you have to say and they will take from it what they will. You just do your best and learn from that experience. Sometimes making a joke at the beginning can break the ice, that way if you do screw up then they feel a connection with you and sometimes may just laugh it off.

Answer 3

It can be a vervr racking thing in the beginning over time I have been able to adapt using the following methods which are divided into the acronym P.R.E.P.A.R.E.



Preparation - The foundation of a good speech is built on the 6 "W's" of effective journalism. You must determine: Who is your audience? What are your key points? When are you speaking; how long? Where is the speech; physical surroundings? Why should the audience listen to you? how are you going to present?

In an effective speech you can only deliver 3 to 4 main ideas. Think about your audience, the amount of time you have, what media you are using to support your presentation and the physical surroundings. Decide on the essential ideas vital for understanding your topic. These are your key points. Make a comprehensive outline with supporting detail, quotes and graphics.



Rehearse - Practice is essential. Begin by reading through the detailed outline of your speech. Check your timing during this rehearsal. When you are comfortable with the material, move on to a Key-word outline. Don't attempt to memorize the entire speech word for word. Keep practicing with your Key-word outline until you are familiar with the material and its sequence. Mark Twain said, "It usually takes more than three weeks to prepare a good impromptu speech." That is the effect you are working toward - a conversational, impromptu style, but with thorough knowledge of the material.

Watch yourself in a mirror. Observe your facial expressions and gestures. Recheck the timing of your talk. If possible video tape yourself or have someone you trust listen to you practice. Ask them to tell you what you're doing right as well as give suggestions for improvement. Accept their criticism gracefully, even if you don't agree with them.



Entry - Launching your presentation is as important as the takeoff of an airplane. If the liftoff fails, the rest of the trip becomes irrelevant. Determine how you are going to start your speech and commit the first several lines to memory. An excellent beginning includes telling the audience why they want to listen. What is the benefit to them?

If you are particularly nervous, look for a sympathetic face and talk to that person for several moments. Do not begin with an apology... "I didn't have much time to prepare this talk." Or "I'm not really very good at giving speeches." Starting with a negative makes the audience uncomfortable. Remember you feel more anxious than you look. Convert your nervous energy into enthusiasm and launch your speech positively.



Posturing - Your body is a tool. Learn to use it effectively. Find your center of balance. Your feet should be firmly planted about shoulder width apart. Hold your shoulders back and chin up. Stand calmly, being careful not to fidget or sway. Let your hands rest by your sides.

Make your movements purposeful. If you make a gesture with your hands, let them return to the resting position by your side. Don't wander around the room. If you want to go to a different location go there and then stop. Speak to one person at a time and maintain eye contact.

Your voice has volume, tone and pace. Realize you will speak faster and at a higher pitch than you did when you were rehearsing. Be aware of this tendency. Talk lower and slower. Speak loudly enough so everyone in the room can hear you, but not so loudly the people in the front rows are covering their ears.



Audience - Know to whom you are talking. Don't be like William Safire who said, "Is sloppiness in speech caused by ignorance or apathy? I don't know and I don't care." What does your audience know about the topic? Try and anticipate their questions. During the presentation, seek reactions, questions and concerns. This makes you appear accessible and allows you to move through the topic with your audience following along closely.

If possible greet audience members as they arrive. Ask why they came or about their interests in the topic. Adjust your presentation plans to better meet their needs. Finally keep in mind the audience is not your enemy - they want you to succeed. Nobody came to watch you flail or fail. Engage people and make them partners in your successful talk.



Relax - Remember the physical reactions you experience in front of a group are normal. When confronted with a stimulating situation the body resorts to the "fight" or "flight" response. Your pulse increases. Adrenaline releases into your bloodstream. Your body prepares for a physical response but you have to stay put!

Sometimes your mind generates negative thoughts. Michael Pritchard said, "Fear is that little darkroom where negatives are developed." Deal with the fear by building a solid foundation (know your topic!) and feeling confident in your message. Take a few deep breaths. Mild exercise or stretching can disperse some of the anxious energy. Smile.



Ending - Like the touchdown of an airplane, your presentation must be landed correctly. Begin the end by summarizing your key points. Next ask for audience questions and clarify any remaining issues. Then make your closing statement, which should encourage some action. What do you want the audience to do? Memorizing the last few lines ensures a strong close. Finally smile and nod your head.

If the thought of speaking in public makes you anxious, you probably will be. However if you P.R.E.P.A.R.E., the level of your anxiety will be lower and you will deliver a better, more effective speech. Who knows, you may find you like giving the eulogy better than being in the casket!



And Lastly, do it over and over and over again and again and again.

Answer 4

i hear ya! i had to make a lot of speeches in my grade 11 and 12 year. i just wrote down what i was going to say and read it and read it and read it. i would just talk to the people like i wasn't giving a speech, but informing them about something. don't freak yourself out by telling yourself that you have to do a speech. good luck

Answer 5

One thing to remember....it's ok to pause and breathe. Don't fill your speech with a bunch of "ums".

Answer 6

Pick out one person in the audience and pretend you are talking to that person alone, try it it works!

Answer 7

i have problems with it to, and the funny thing is that it never bothered me when i was little. having something to hold onto helps, also know what youre talking about. you could try an old trick like watching something in the back of the room or imageining the crowd in their underwear.

Answer 8

I hated public speaking when I was in school for the same reason. I got too nervous. In 11th grade I sang a solo in our school choir spring festival. I got such a great response that it gave me confidence and made it a lot easier to be in front of people. You might want to try joining a debate team.

Answer 9

dont think about it as everyone is looking at you and freeze up!! look at it as an opportunity to share what you have to say and know that by speaking out you might be helping someone that is listening

Answer 10

Almost everyone who goes up to do a speech will *ALSO* be nervous -- so don't be hard on yourself. I use to get so nervous that I had to hold on to something so I wouldn't shake!

Now, I am a "natural" at it, lol.



The best thing you can start off by doing is *really* knowing your topic. The better prepared you are, the less chance you have to make mistakes. So, preapre yourself and practice talking aloud to friends, family, or a mirror.



Keep it simple. Prepare numbered notecards that have KEY WORDS only. The keyword is a prompt to let you know in what order you will be talking about the subject. Again, number your cards in case you drop them.



Make sure you allot a certain time for each notecard. Maybe each notecard should be -- let's say --- 2 minutes worth of talking? A minute on the subject/area?



When you are going up there, never say "I"m nervous." Go up there, smile and say hello and introduce yourself in a friendly, smiling way. This is your notecard #1.



Your last notecard should be asking the class if they have any questions (if that is appropriate), and/or THANKING everyone for the opportunity to share with them.



I had trouble with keeping time, so I took a mini-clock up with me and put it on the desk, so that I didn't get nervous and talk to long.



Well, good luck and I know you will do great!

Answer 11

I'm not quite sure why, but strolling out in front of an audience has never been a hard thing for me.



It may be because you deny to yourself that you're nervous. Don't do that! Emotions are there to tell you how you're feeling; there's nothing to be ashamed of. So you're nervous; everyone is nervous at some time or another.



Acknowledge your anxiety far before you actually go on stage. Talk with other people about it; have a laugh!



That is the fundamental thing; try to enjoy what you're doing when you give the speech. Even if you're not the kind to do it, try and insert a few witticisms or puns just for the heck of it; but make sure they're funny first and try them out on other people beforehand. :)



Just remember; YOU WILL BE FINE. There is nothing to worry about if you're not making problems for yourself to worry about. Walking in front of an audience is no different from walking in front of a few people.



Try not to look at any specific person; that can be nerve-wracking. Instead, just let your eyes glaze over and flit across the audience every now and then. You can make the audience think you're looking at them without actually doing it. XD



There's nobody except yourself up there; don't take that as an excuse to be nervous. This is YOUR five minutes of fame; YOU are the star. Use those few precious minutes wisely.



Talk to the audience like you would your friends. Don't memorize a script; just a few cardinal points that you can elaborate on. Sometimes practice can be a good thing; maybe just before you go to bed, if you're not too tired, just shut your eyes and imagine the audience, and then speak your words to the air.



Overall; enjoy yourself. Nothing will go wrong if you're enjoying yourself, and, even if it does, it will be funny. No-one's going to shoot you for making a little mistake; just continue. Have confidence in yourself, and the world will be at your feet.

Answer 12

The most important thing you can do is to relax. It is perfectly normal to be a little nervous before a speech. All speakers, even experienced ones, get some kind of nerves before speeches, so don't think you are alone there. What I do is take a deep breath before I am introduced, or as people are settling down in their seats. Take a second before you start speaking, then begin. Do not have anything in your hands or grip the podium or lectern, for this will make the audience think you are nervous (chances are that if you have something in your hand, you will start fiddling with it, or gripping the podium like a life preserver). As you speak, concentrate on your speech, and making good eye contact with your audience. It is OK to pause during the speech, for pauses can be effective tool in a speech. If you forget something, or if you miss something (when you are doing speeches with visual aids), don't worry about it, just keep going. Something that can help too is that just think that by doing a speech, you are conquering what is considered people's biggest fear (public speaking). Also, practice your speech in front of a mirror beforehand. The more comfortable you are with your speech content, the more confident you will be when you give the speech. Good luck!

Answer 13

Don't worry about the nervousness unless it's actually preventing you from making a speech -- or affecting your performance.



If it is giving you problems (besides internal ones (-:), remember the reason why you are speaking: to give something to the audience. Maybe you are giving them important information, or helping them celebrate an important occasion, or just giving them some entertainment. All these things are really important, and that's why you are there.



When you are beginning your career as a speaker, you should write out your speech, rehearse it and have an outline or a cheat sheet when you give the speech. You might even consider rehearsing it in front of a friend or two.



As you get better with practice, you'll find you can wing it -- although I always find it's nice to have an outline of the important points I want to cover.



Also, a speech doesn't have to be speaking -- you can sing, you can show charts, you can show a movie -- you can even give a quiz and ask for audience participation. Sometimes this helps make your information more interesting to the audience, and it also gives you a break.



Good luck, and have fun with it! (-: You know, this is the second speech question I've answered today. End of semester already, is it?

Answer 14

There are a bunch of things you can do in order to tackle being nervous when making speeches. Here are a few things that have helped me in the past:



1) Never look at the people directly. This does not mean that you should be staring somewhere else all the time, but try looking somewhere close above or next to their heads.

2) Ask yourself what possibly could go wrong - the worst case scenario, and project yourself into that situation (before the speech!). Is it really that bad? Assuming that avoiding the speech is not an option, try to stop caring about what others think about you.

3) Find something small to fiddle around with (in your pocket preferrably).

4) Before the speech, look into the mirror and say to yourself something like "I can do this!". An english teacher once gave me this advice, and - as stupid as it may sound - it actually has helped me...



Hope these hints might have helped you :-)



Greetz!

Answer 15

First of all, if you are a very social person, you shouldn't have much trouble at all. Have confidence. You know more about the subject than anyone else in the room, and you are simply telling people what you know. There is no need to be nervous especially if you prepare well ahead of time.



Also, maybe get a drink of water before your speech. It really depends how long the speach is. I'm guessing you are a student, so it is most likely that you haven't given that many speeches before. My advice is to join a debate team. Policy debate was the way I got over my fear of speeking to an audience (and because it's debate with a two-person team, there isn't as much pressure). It's very fun. Most schools and colleges have debate teams. It will really give you a lot of practice.

Answer 16

Don't worry about being nervous, it's a relatively normal feeling for most people performing in front of the public. Nobody is judging you on how nervous you are. And the more public speaking you do, the less nervous you'll be, if even never completely nerve free.



The best defense is a strong attack. Know your subject well and don't worry about what you don't know; no one knows everything. For what you don't know you can always just offer an opinion based on what you do know or you can just tell your questioner that you don't know the answer to the question.



Practice your speech as many times as is reasonable prior to show time. Remember to number your slides, if you use them, and know how the equipment works that you will be using for your presentation. No matter how high tech you go for your presentation, always keep the traditional 3 x5 or 4 x6 notecards on hand in case all the equipment fails.



Follow these tips and you will do fine.

Answer 17

it has too much answers for your hot question

I cant read all of these so if I replay idea of someone please forgive me.

Yes I sometimes had problem like you. I tried many techniques but they didn't help much. But this problem suddenly became nothing since I read a Buddhism book. I think:

The problem is you are the only person who really worry about your speech. When you look at the other's speech, what you look at is only the good side but not the bad side. You can easily forgive the speakers' mistakes. Even if you are strict to them, you can do nothing. Only complain something and then forget all and no more. So after they finished their speech the only thing you feel is how fast and easily they performed. Only you have the problem and this problem is caused by yourself.

Let's look. Why you must be nervous? Who are you? What is your speech? All are really nothing. 100 years later, maybe not much like that :d, you will become nothing. Also all belong to you, include your speech will become nothing. If you make serious mistakes, if your speech is really awful, time pass, no, short time pass, and all your problems will become nothing. Who will complain about these? Exactly no one. So why you must be nervous because of "nothing"?

Answer 18

I had the same problem when I was in school and had to do speeches. If I couldnt get myself to stop worrying about it, which i usually did worry about it a lot, theres a couple of other things that I tried. If making eye contact while you're speaking makes you more nervous, try looking right over a persons head so that way it looks like you're making contact but you're not really and maybe not as nervous. Another thing that helped me a little is, right before you start, try thinking of something that makes you mad. Usually if I could do that, I was usually too mad to worry about being nervous lol. Just not mad enough that you want to tell somebody off or anything like that lol. Hope this helped.

Answer 19

Wow, doesn't sound like you need allot of help! I'm impressed that your as good as you are when it comes to confronting speaking in public. On some Polls, it even beats Death on the worst fear list.



I've managed to beat it two different ways. The first was in my religion, as a Jehovah's Witness, we do not separate children from adults and when we have Ministerial School, we have speeches to perform on subjects that are assigned and we do the research on from the Bible. So, over the years it really helps to learn to get up in front of people and feel comfortable in that environment. After all, you've been doing it most of your life. Another way, was to have a "stress word" when I did feel a bit of anxiety. Whenever I felt a knot in my muscles somewhere, I knew then that I would soon feel anxious and to stop it THERE before it got bad, so I thought of a word (just any word that you never normally use). When you start to feel the knot growing and start to feel anxious, say the word and let the stress go, just remember, NO ONE can hurt you, so what if they have a momentary thought of "what's he doing?" Remember, its a speech and you will have a certain time span to prove yourself as a speaker, its not just a 5 second thing. So, by starting out nervous, getting calm and going through your speech they will still remember the last part, where you were calm. The worst thing is someone "running" through their speech, so being relaxed and breathing is important to pacing your speech. By taking the time to breathe, you can force yourself to relax.



Hope this helps at all.

Answer 20

Your nervousness when giving speeches before a crowd is quite common. Basically, it is a form of social anxiety. It stems from a fear or worry that your audience won't like your performance or that your performance (speech) will elicit a negative response from the crowd.



While this explanation sounds a bit tragic, there is a good way to overcome this fear or anxiety. The best remedy for your problem is to make multiple (several per week if possible) presentations or speeches in front of a large audience. You might join Toastmasters or some other public speaking group. If you make this effort, you can be assured that your public speaking anxiety level will decline as you become more accustomed to making speeches before a crowd of people.



In addition to making numerous speeches within a close time span, you also need to know your material or subject matter. Standing before an audience, and not being familiar with your topic can easily spell disaster. To assist in knowing your subject, you might do a few rehearsals in front of friends, family members, or even an imaginary audience. Know that practice always improves performance. Also, having a few coping mechanisms such as humor are almost always helpful in reducing anxiety; however, keep in mind that some minimal anxiety is good as it compels you to do a good job. Remember that It is only a problem when it precludes you from performing or attaining your objective (in your case, making a speech).



Good luck in your public speaking endeavors. I think if you use the above recommended methods, you'll be very satisfied with the outcome.



Cheers!

Answer 21

Pretend that you're talking to just one person. If necessary, pick someone out of the crowd and focus on just them until the butterflies go away. I was in a speech competition when I was just 12 years old and had to speak in front of a huge group of people. Before we started we drew numbers to see what order we would speak in. I drew #1- needless to say, I was petrified, but it was probably for the best that I spoke first and didn't have a lot of time to worry about it. I placed 5th in a group of 50, so I think I did okay. I haven't had a fear of public speaking since, in fact I get a rush out of it! Try to use that nervous energy as a positive thing to give your presentation some passion. Good luck!

Answer 22

Well, preparation is mostly the key to making speeches. If you know your speech and the topic by heart (and that doesn't mean just having it memorized!), then you are on your way. A speech should be prepared at least a week before, except for impromptu and extemporaneous speeches. So read up on your topic including a few background and some trivias to make the speech more interesting.



Language is also important in helping you to become comfortable with your speech, in addition to help your audience warm up to you. You should speak in a language that they know and understand which may include jargons, terms, lingos, etc.



Another advice is to relax a few hours or a few minutes before your speech. In cases of extemporaneous and impromptu, try to calm yourself and organize your thoughts. Impromptu speeches is probably the most difficult type to deliver because you have a very, very short time to prepare. An advice on impromptus is to gather ideas from personal experiences -- it can help you become comfortable. Take a few deep breaths before your first word.



It seems that telling yourself that you won't be nervous is not effective for you. You can try imagining that you are just speaking to a group of few close friends. That may help. Public speaking also entails eye-contact. But most people cannot do that. A tip is not to look directly at the eyes but at a point just in between their foreheads.



You can also try the advice Liam Neeson gave about speeches in the movie "Maid in Manhattan". Have a paper clip or stress ball in your hand inside your pocket. It can help channel stress to that clip or ball. Although this may seem inappropriate specially if you do not have a podium or rostrum in front of the classroom or on stage. Then you can also use hand gestures as emphasis for words. This can also channel energy specially if you have a specific phrase or idea which has a lot of emotions and needs a lot of emphasis.



Well, most of the time it boils down to the content of your speech. If it is well organized and you are very very familiar with it, very good. But a good speech can also be marred by fidgeting and uuhhs and ahhs in between words.



If you still get nervous in the 30 seconds before you start.... just breath deeply and relax.... These are just your classmates you are talking to. Good luck!!!

Answer 23

I used to be nervous speaking before a group but I had to give a speech regarding some new laws which were enacted in our state. I am an expert in this particular area of the law and spoke to our county organization and for the first time was not nervous because I knew exactly what I was going to say and was ready and able to answer all questions extemporaneously. After that, I analyzed why this speech was so easy and realized that I had the confidence to make a good speech because I had confidence in myself and didn't have to waste time worrying about performance.



It was an obvious solution but I had not been aware of it before. Now, I figure that I will state what I know, admit what I don't know, and forget about trying to be a "John Kennedy" or "Jay Leno."



It gets easier every time I have to speak. Now, If I could just figure out how to "shut up" after I have said my say then I'd have it down perfectly.

Answer 24

Many people get nervous right before a speech so don't feel bad.



When you get up there take a couple minutes to set up. Get your note cards straight, etc. While you are doing that take some deep breaths.



Before hand in your notes place spaces where you specifically want to look up. If looking someone directly in their eyes makes you even more nervous look at their forehead or just above the head and it will look like you are making eye contact.



Also at home practice your speech many times almost to the point where you memorize it but still keep your note cards. Your note cards should be simple and an outline form so that you can refer to it but not feel like you have to keep your eyes completely on your note cards.



Concentrate on making sure your speaking is even and at a nice pace.



Feeling comfortable in front of an audience takes practice. In high school I hated doing oral presentations because I was so nervous. I took a public speaking class in college and by the end of it (we had to do five speeches in all) I was not nervous anymore. I admit I still get a bit of a nervous twinge but I no longer feel uncomfortable in front of a class. So the more you make public speeches the more comfortable you get.



Best of luck!

Answer 25

Welcome to the normal response by the human race. Trained speakers have learned several "tricks" of the trade.

a) Know your material. You should read it/reread it/reread it till you are so thoroughly bored with it you know it. Extemporaneous speech is tougher so know the material if not the speech.

b) Set key divisions in your speech, usually no more than 3 or 4 so you can jump to the next one if your mind goes cold.

c) A speaker's adage is to tell them what you are going to tell them, then tell them, then tell them what you told them. The singular theme of the approach helps you as well as your audiencee.

d) Look about 10 degrees over their heads. It will appear to be wonderful eye contact and you won't notice their faces.

e) It is helpful to insert some form of "color" - a story or personal anecdote about every 5 - 7 minutes. In our age of entertainment by bytes, minds need relief frequently.

f) Never say "In conclusion - people stop listening and start timing or "I'm sorry/excuse me when you slip on pronunciation or cough - the word are more of a mind loser than the slip.

g) If possible visit the site the night before/at least 10 minutes before and stand in your place. Speak through your peace out loud if you can or mentally otherwise. Practice a gesture or two. The big boys and girls hide behind podiums all the time so they don't have to worry about this.

h) When appropriate, find an ally in the class who will do nothing but smile at you. Then ask her out for a coke.

Oral communication is basic to our civilization. Thank you for practicing the art.

Answer 26

The following are a few tips for what I gather to be stage fear:



1. Prepare well for what you plan to speak. Good preparation leads to confidence. The more confident you are, the less nervous you will be.

2. Rehearse in your home preferably before a mirror. If you can have your friends or family members as audience during your rehearsals, so much the better.

3. Take a few long breaths just before you start speaking. A sip of water also helps.

4. During your speech do not focus on any one person or object. Let your eyes rest briefly on different people at different places in the room or the auditorium or whatever, without focusing. Proper eye contact enhances the quality of your speech.

5. Most important of all is to counsel yourself that sky will not fall if you commit a few mistakes. Without their conscious knowledge, most people are under the grip of "Fear of Failure". You must come out of this complex soonest. Prepare for the worst and Hope for the best. Put your best effort during preparation and be prepared to accept the result. In most cases you will succeed. If you don't, take the failure as one step in the direction of success. When you lose, don't lose the lesson.

6. If you have not read it already, go through Dale Carnegie's book on how to speak better.



ALL THE BEST AND MAY YOU SUCCEED!

Answer 27

I hear ya. I had a presentation 3 weeks ago and my feet wouldn't move my whole body in front of the class. I just sort of froze in my fast. I have never been so nervous before. I ended up not doing it, but I don't know how I still got a B on the project. The best adivce I can give you is to think that the people who are watching you know how you feel, they know what it's like to be up there because everyone has to give a speech at least once in their lifetime. Alos, when you watch others making speeches what do you think of them? You don't think "look how nervous they are, they seem so scared", you don't think that, you just listen to the speech, that's exacly what the audience will think of you, they're not going to think about how nervous you are and if you're scared or not, they're only going to listen to what you say.



Godd luck.

Answer 28

I gave speeches for many years - on date rape no less! Talk about a topic taylor made to make the speaker shrink.



Some things that help are to



Practice being successful in your mind. Picture yourself being at-ease, the audience responding favorably to you even hanging on your every word. Do this many times a day leading up to the time of your speech.



Practice on other people - let them critique you. A few friendly and familiar faces may help you get the sting out of doing it for real.



Tape it. Do a run-thru on video and see if you really have aything to be nervous about.



Another is to open with some humor. I used to ask the audience to think of the last time that they saw a great (not just good) movie, play or concert. Then I asked that they rise to their feet and give that performance a standing ovation. The room would thunder with applause (they would wonder what I was up to), I would bow, and then explain that this was my way of getting over being nervous (pretending it was for me). It always got a laugh and I got my kudos up front.



Another thing to remember is that no one really wants you to fail. Find a few sympathetic faces and move back and forth between them as you speek.



If you wear glasses, you might try removing them. Faces are less clear and this may cut down on nervousness a bit.



If all else fails, and you must do this for a living (as I did) a small dose of a beta blocker (prescribed by a doctor) may help. It stops the heart pounding and sweaty palms and stuttering.



And last, remember that (at least for me) my very best presentations were given when I was somewhat nervous. It keeps you on your toes.



Good luck.

Answer 29

Apart from being experienced, the best way to not be nervous is to know exactly what you are going to say. Some people read straight from a script, but this immediately disconnects you with your audience. It's better to memorise. An effective way to do this is to read and read and read. Then when you think you know it, record yourself. Then play it back to see if you have forgotten anything. With practise, you will be able to get by with just points which you can improvise around. In the meantime, write your speech not in the written style but in the spoken style. And if reading off the paper, put as much music into your voice as possible. Make sure you don't talk too fast, and make use of pauses. But not ones that are too long. As has been said, holding on to something like a lectern can help. Looking at a fixed point at the back can be useful, but successful speakers will try to make brief eye contact with as many people as possible. Remember that people want you to do well.

Answer 30

It's all mind over matter. I start by envisioning every person in that audience as someone I know, another person just like me. When I get up there, I think of the audience as a whole. The focus is all on ME, not on them, it's just me and my words.



If you let insecurity take over, you are allowing fear to cloud your perspective and take away your attention and you won't be able to focus or concentrate as your mind is on each person and what they are thinking about you.



That's not important or where your head should be. You should just think of it as very impersonal. You have a message to deliver and you're delivering it that's all.



Be confident. Confidence is just a choice really. Once you accept that hey, this is my space, just like everyone else has a space and role in society so do I, and I have a message to deliver. Everyone is exactly the same, no better, no less. What sets people apart is their confidence and motivation and purpose and the forces they allow to drive their lives, but you are in control of all of them.



So remember the audience is there, but you put yourself inside your mind on your task at hand and sure you might be a little nervous, and so what if you slip up a word or sentence, chuckle and correct it and move on.



Listen and believe in your words when you say them, and focus on being loud and clear and on the meaning of what you are trying to get across, and let all the emotions come in to play AFTER you are done. You will find yourself pretty proud and after a few speeches you'll do find.



Even if you are nervous as heck beforehand, put it all on a shelf while you are on stage and let it back in afterwards. Practice and envision it all ahead of time. Good luck!

Answer 31

yikes! I used to have a major fear of public speaking, but now I never get nervous. Before I launch into this, did you know that public speaking in the number ONE fear in America? Death is number 3.



People would rather be in the coffin than behind the podium. :)







(That was just to let you know that you're not the only one)





Anyways, take a deep breath. Look at the wall or focus your eyes on something aside from your audience. Think about what you need to get across to them, instead of thinking about them and what they think of you. They are all in the same position you are-- they all have to speak in front of the class!



Remember the three C's of public speaking: be Clear, Composed, and Concise



people will retain more of the information and respect you as a person better if you do what those three words tell you to do.



Good luck!





♥

Answer 32

oops

it has too much answers for your hot question

I cant read all of these so if I replay idea of someone please forgive me.

Yes I sometimes had problem like you. I tried many techniques but they didn't help much. But this problem suddenly became nothing since I read a Buddhism book. I think:

The problem is you are the only person who really worry about your speech. When you look at the other's speech, what you look at is only the good side but not the bad side. You can easily forgive the speakers' mistakes. Even if you are strict to them, you can do nothing. Only complain something and then forget all and no more. So after they finished their speech the only thing you feel is how fast and easily they performed. Only you have the problem and this problem is caused by yourself.

Let's look. Why you must be nervous? Who are you? What is your speech? All are really nothing. 100 years later, maybe not much like that :d, you will become nothing. Also all belong to you, include your speech will become nothing. If you make serious mistakes, if your speech is really awful, time pass, no, short time pass, and all your problems will become nothing. Who will complain about these? Exactly no one. So why you must be nervous because of "nothing"?

Your problem is actually a psychological problem. Think about what I mean and overcome this. Good luck.

Answer 33

I used to have this problem a lot when I would speak in front of the class and I would just stutter and forget what I was saying and I pretty much looked like an utter fool. Then one day I totally blanked out and pretended that I was in my favorite place in the world, and it worked, I wasn't performing in front of my class mates anymore, I was performing in my place where no one can laugh. I received an A on that. Some other things I do to help is I practice whatever I am saying or performing in front of a person I'm comfortable with that's going to be in that class or in that specific audience and instead of seeing everyone else, I see that person. Then there is the classic paperclip trick. You keep a hand in one pocket to look cool and basically bend it to hell when your nervous. It really does work, worry stones work just as well. If all else fails, faint. haha, I'm just kidding. I really hope that you overcome your stage fright. I know the feeling. Hope I was some help!



Good Luck!

Answer 34

Everyone gets nervous to some degree its natural. As long as you r not shaking like a leaf or stuttering really obviously then dont be too worried. I think the nerves come from the fact that in day to day life we are not accostomed to speaking to large groups of people. I believe the same effect would happen whether it was a room full of strangers or a room filled with friends and family. Its not even so much the talking to the large group as it is the standing up in front of them. This is putting yourself on full public display and you will feel rather awkward because everyone is looking at you, ALL OF YOU! Im sure that if you were in a group of friends all sitting in a corner you could address the room from there without the nerves because you feel more like u r in a comfort zone....



I say just practice public speaking more in front of friends family colleagues etc, once it feels like second nature to you it wont feel so daunting. Once we are completely comfortable with things they stop seeming so scary.

Answer 35

It takes a lot of practice. The more you do it the better you will feel. The more people you speak to, the more difficult it will be. Speaking to a class of 30 is supposed to be easier than speaking to an auditorium of 200. The energy of so many people staring at you can be very intimidating.

I don't know if it helps you but I go into what I call "attack" mode. When speaking to the class, come prepared and convince yourself that what you are saying is the absolute truth. During a speach, they won't be able to argue with you anyway. When I come to the front of the room, I want to know the subject matter inside and out to the the authority on the subject for that group. The more comfortable you are with your words, the better you will be at delivering them.

The next thing I do is to pick out 2-3 people in the crowd to speak to. I'll find one on the left, one on the right, and one in the middle so that hopefully give the impression that I'm speaking to all as I look around the room. As you get better, I imagine you would be able to look around the room to find several different people to speak at. It helps me to feel like I'm just talking to a hand full of people rather than the whole mass of people in front of me.

Answer 36

When I speak in front of a group of, like, 30, I don't even care if I mess up and look like an idiot because that's just my personality. I'm not one to get nervous.



But sometimes, I do get nervous, and this is what I do:

I picture myself talking to just one of those people. That's basically what talking to a group is. Each person doesn't listen to you as a group, they listen as individuals. You wouldn't feel nervous if you had to talk to them one person at a time, would you? Of course not. So what's the difference if you tell them all at the same time? It's just saving time.



Pick a member of the audience, and pretend that you're talking solely to them. Then pretend that everyone else is just being nosy and are listening in. Make yourself feel annoyed at them. It will give you a false power trip and will give you confidence.



Another way is to just not care. That's what I say to myself. "I don't even care." It always works, because if you don't care, there's no need to be nervous :).



Also, even though it may tinge a little to hear this, it really helps: Your audience probably doesn't even care about what you have to say. They may daydream and focus out a bit. They probably aren't dying to hear you get up there and give a speech. And if they don't care, why should you be nervous? Afterall, they're probably not even listening.

Answer 37

The main point is to practice to give yourself the confidence that is needed to overcome nervousness. Toastmasters or similar organizations are good for this purpose, or just start your own free-form group.



The following secondary tips also help:



Be prepared. Don't talk or read verbatim, but know the ideas to present and in what order.



Use visualization. Once you know what you're going to say, take some time to imagine yourself giving the speech in a relaxed and confident manner.



Just before the speech, get physically limber. My vocal chords and lips are often tight if I don't stretch, take deep breaths, and get psyched up for the speech. As part of this, I like to "get social!", which means that I turn on my outgoing and talkative self about an hour before I am to speak. This gets me in a talkative and confident mood.



Once you are on the stage, actually take time, while in front of the audience, to relax. Look out at them, smile, take some deep breaths. Especially if you smile, you can do this without saying a thing. And during the speech, plan to use silence after key points, not just for dramatic effect, but to take deep breaths and regroup yourself.

Answer 38

The only thing that has reliably helped me with that problem is to memorize my ENTIRE speech, down to the way I say the sentences and move my head and hands, and rehearse it without changing or thinking about it too much until I could practically do it in my sleep. It's not as hard as you might think. Just don't include anything that you're not absolutely certain what it means.



Strangely, once I have memorized it and my voice and hands and face are preoccupied with the recital, I found I can actually unfreeze my mind to think about what I am saying and feel more like I am "speaking to the people in the audience" rather than reciting.



Oh - and get plenty of sleep the night before.

Answer 39

Make sure you know your topic well enough to explain it to the audience. Be prepared and practice in front of the mirror. Before you get up there, breathe in and out slowly and warm up a little. Eye contact is a must so when you're up there, pick two people in the room...each one at the opposite corner of the room. while giving your speech....look from one person to the other to make it look like you're making eye contact with the audience as a whole. Speak clearly and drink water before you get up there so your mouth doesn't go dry. Just remember that everyone else is nervous when they go up there so try to build a comfort zone between you and the audience. Even the most successful speech givers are nervous sometimes, they just do a great job at hiding it. goodluck!

Answer 40

I had this problem in High School and College. I would feel fine, thinking to myself you can do this, until I got up in front of the class and then my face would turn red, my voice would get shaky and I would start to sweat, it was horrible. My Public Speaking Professor gave me a few tips, so I'll share with you...



First thing to do to relief nervousness in front of the class is to get up there and instead of starting your speech right away look around the room, look at everyone-don't try to avoid looking at them because that makes you even more nervous. This gives you a chance to get comfortable in front of your audience before you give your speech.



The next thing is to remember that this is only going to take a few minutes and then it will be over. Then you will feel good about your self for doing it. This really helped me stay calm when giving my speech.



Finally,BREATHE!!! Breathing helps you stay calm. If you feel like you are getting nervous take a big deep breathe it will make you feel better.

Answer 41

I feel your pain. I have always been nervous when I have to get up and make a speech and this has been from childhood through all my speeches for high school (sometimes in German or Spanish =O), my college presentations (even grad school), as well as the lunch and learns (presentations that include eating lunch at the same time). It's terrible and I really dread doing it.

Here's what has helped me over the years:

I learned early on, that preparation and practice are essential.

- know every aspect of your topic

- anticipate the audience's questions

- organize your presentation and accompanying materials down

to every last detail

- practice on someone so that you don't sound and feel so

wooden

minute detail

I have also found that props such as charts, samples, models can be very helpful.

- they give you something to do with your hands

- they engage the audience

I noticed this when I discussed the art of oragami back in

elementary school. I brought in samples of oragami and

various types of oragami paper and folded paper into

shapes as I spoke.

Try to engage the audience by projecting an attitude of "I'm here for you"

Know your limitations and avoid being trapped by them. For example, I know that my nerves are so shot as to make me almost a basket case so I do not eat at lunch and learns (I take the food and put it away for later when I've calmed down). Instead I take a glass of water in so that I'll have something to do with my hands and it also helps with the voice.

REMEMBER: for the most part, the people in that room are eager to hear what you have come to say so think of them as your guests or friends.



All these preparations will put you into more of a comfort zone. The more comfortable you feel, the less nervous you'll be.



I hope this helps.

Answer 42

Usually everyone is more nervous at the beginning of a speech, that's why they break the ice with a little joke...



Remember:



1. Talking to an audience is the same as talking to a single person - they're just human beings.



2. MOST IMPORTANT: look to each person in the eyes, passing randomly from one person to another as you speak - maybe you get nervous because you are trying to speak to a blank wall, trying to ignore people as you speak - focusing your eyes in the air makes things very artificial and difficult. Watch them as you speak, measure people's reactions and get along with them as you speak. The more you measure their reactions the faster you learn to be calm.



3. If you prepare your speech VERY well, you don't have a single reason to be nervous - that's pure nonsense.



4. Remember that people want a little entertainment. Learn to explain things in interesting ways, like you are telling a very interesting story (see how guys like Malcolm Gladwell - author of The Tipping Point and Blink - have NYTimes best-sellers: they know how to take little things and make it incredibly interesting).



5. A person's capacity to be focused in your speech starts to degrade after the first 5 minutes!



6. Get only 3 or 4 ideas with you and speak around those same ideas. If you try to say everything, you will say nothing.



7. Don't think about being or not being nervous. Just think about the best ways to get the job well done of telling a good story - think about your audience, not about you.



8. If you need to convince people of something, you must make a slogan, phrase or sound byte and... repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat... or else your message will not pass.

Answer 43

This is a hard question to answer because genrally it is different for many. personally I have found, that no matter how corny it sounds, looking beyond the front rows until you are in a flow helps. Studying your speech to " know" the material well enough to believe in what you are saying. Even if it is a argumentative type and the subject or position is something that may be absolute B.S. to you, for the moments of that speech, you believe it 1000%. You own the audience, they are eager to learn from you and listen to you and YOU are the expert. Don't be afraid, YOU are the one in control. Speak as if you are pasisonate about converting all to your train of thought or position. When you are done....you'll be on cloud 9.



Need strength? Look into the Toastmasters....a GREAT way to strengthen your skills for the futre along with others learning and teaching those skills too!!

Answer 44

One of the best things to do is to start with a quote and there is none better than the one below. It also gives you an excuse in case you still breakup in the middle.

Quote : "The brain is a wonderful thing. It never stops functioning from the time you're born until the moment you stand up to make a speech". - Herbert V Prochnow and Herbert V Prochnow Jnr



The other point to do is to ask questions to the audience. The question framed such that it is answerable easily by the audience and you could further add your opinion. What this does is shifts the center of focus from the speaker to the audience thus relaxing the speaker. A couple of such breaks and you would be all fine..

Answer 45

I am not really a nervous speech giver, but here is advice from a "pro".



1) BE PREPARED. There is nothing that can make you more nervous than the realization that you might not be ready. Do good research and practice your speech, out loud, to yourself and others. Ask other people to key you in if you are talking too fast, or if there is a jump in logic, etc.



2) Have SHORT notes. Use a 3x5 index card (NEVER EVER notebook paper) and just but the main points you want to hit. Here's why. You don't want to seem like you memorized the speech or are reading. It looks bad. Plus, you want to be able to read your notes. If you come in with 3 full pages odds are you will lose your place and get more nervous.



3) Breathe. Before you go up take some calming breaths. In through the nose, out through the mouth. Do a couple more as you are walking up. And if you need to, take a couple when you get up.



4) Organize yourself at the lecturn. (Note I say "lecturn". I had one hell of a speech teacher and she drove the point into me that 99% of the time you are speaking from behind a lecturn, not a podium.) Get your cards, props, etc. organized before you start speaking. Smile at the people you are going to speak in front of and realize that they aren't going to bite. Then start your speech.



5) Focus on your speech. Make this a tactic to keep yourself from the nerves. Smile at the audience, and above all, ALWAYS make eye contact with someone in the room. Keeping your audience involved also helps your nerves by realizing that you aren't boring them to sleep. Bring props, if allowed, to help keep interest. Use them to keep your nerves down and keep your audience interested.



Good Luck, and remember, your number one help is to BE PREPARED!

Answer 46

This is how I prepare:



-Deep, steady breathing, continuous from maybe a half hour before the speech, all the way through it.



-Your shaking when you’re nervous is due to adrenaline. When waiting to give your speech, maybe a few times through it too, tension up your muscles (tighten your leg muscles, forearms, fists...) Somewhat the same effect as a stress ball. You should notice a difference.



-Full breakfast, yet on the lite side. Eat enough before that you won't be hungry (hunger can lead to stress and nervousness) but not too much to where you feel sick when you do get a little nervous.



-Relax; remember that these are your friends and peers you’re speaking to.



-Don't focus on people's faces. Look slightly above the crowd. Make eye contact with close friends, and teachers, if needed.



-Feel confident, be confident, imagine yourself being confident. You're awesome, and you can get it over with and pull off an awesome speech at the same time. Forget worrying about it. You're well prepared and you'll do fine. The better you feel about yourself, the better you'll feel in front of people. If you're not a confident person, lie to yourself; ASK for encouragement from friends if that is too hard.



-Imagine yourself doing the speech confidently, clearly, and effectively. The more you think about it, the easier it will seem, the less worried you may be.



-Remember that in almost all cases, people perform better when they are nervous before hand than those who weren't. And in most cases, those who say they weren't nervous were lying.



-Do a speech on a subject you know a lot about. Don't pick a subject out of the blue. It helps a lot if you are forced to do a little bit of impromptu when you are at lack of words. If you know what you're talking about, the more the audience will pay attention as well.



-Physically practice many times in advance. It may be awkward doing a speech for a friend or two at first, but remember that you'll be even more awkward if you don't practice in front of people as well. Practice in your head when you can't physically.



-If you are smart, and are well practiced, you SHOULD sleep as long as you can the night before. Lack of sleep is a leading cause of stress in our country.



-Remember.. MIND OVER MATTER. You can make yourself believe that you are confident, happy, awesome, perfect and a fantastic speech giver the more you meditate on it. Imagine yourself being so, point out your qualities to yourself, and even be stuck up and arrogant for a day or two before telling everyone around you how awesome you are to boost your esteem a bit. It may be just you saying it, but the more you try to believe it, think happy thoughts, and know you'll do well, the more you'll actually come to realize how amazingly awesome you are. Notice I could have said "the more you'll trick yourself into believing..." Those are the kind of thoughts you need to think about. Imagine your crowd being completely at awe at your speech. Imagine compliments and encouragement on your speech when it's done. You'll anticipate it more. And whether you get it or not, it doesn't matter because the speech is over!



-Have fun!



Good luck! You'll do great!

Answer 47

At this point I can talk about anything in front of anyone... but I recall first starting. Here are a couple of suggestions that mentors gave me when I was first giving professional talks.



1) Practice/memorize the first two sentences in your talk... that way you know you will be underway smoothly.



2) Use more slides than you might later. A good rule of thumb starting is one per minute (I probably use about one every two minutes now). Increasing the visuals with more slides when starting will keep you cued to your topic and make sure you don't skip key points. Some cautions though, don't use more than about one per minute or you will create a blur for the audience, and don't "read" slides.



Public speaking is a practiced skill. It becomes easy and fun, just like other things.



Aloha

Answer 48

3 step solution:

1. Take deep breaths for 2 min before going on the stage. Focus on exhalation, inhalation will happen on its own. Dont think about your speech or its matter.

2. Look at the audience. Make eye contact. Understand that you own the stage and others have gathered to hear you.

3. Make gestures with your hands above the waist level. Be expressive and keep the points simple.



I am an accomplished speaker and have won many speech and debate competitions. Nervousness is just fear of ridicule...do not suppress it. Recognize it, watch it and let it pass through you. All the best!

Answer 49

I don't really get nervous - but here is a basic suggestion.



Learn as much as possible on the topic - the reason you would worry is because you think people are gonna know you might not be an authority on the issue. Know your facts before you get up there.



And practice in front of a mirror, family members, or even on the telephone to a friend. Ask their opinion.



Good luck. Just don't shake - that's obvious.

Answer 50

Believe me, I know how you feel! I hated speeches when I was around 14, but then that summer, I had to prepare a speech in an hour and give it in front of 200 people! (And, I won first place in an Extemporaneous Speaking Contest!) I also completed my student teaching and was in front of my students, talking all day. The key? Being prepared and knowing what you are talking about.



There is nothing worse than having a speech and not being prepared. Practice in front of the mirror and have your speech prepared on notecards or one sheet of paper. One mistake people make is also having every word written out. A better idea is to have a "key word" outline where you have key phrases which you are going to talk about and little notes about it.



When you have your outline, you can look the audience in the eye and appear more relaxed and confident and natural when speaking. Another thing people do is lean on a podium or desk while speaking. I try to stay away from these supports because you end up looking more awkward and nervous.



Have confidence in yourself that you have prepared a good speech and you know what you are talking about. Breathe deeply in and out before speaking. Also, I pick a few people in the audience to specifcally look at while speaking (friends are good, especaially ones who are encouraging!) who I can concentrate on and feel comfortable with. Good luck, I'm sure you'll be fine! :)

Answer 51

Kingmusta-



Keep in mind that the feeling you have when standing in front of an audience is caused by chemicals in your body. The combination of those chemicals and the feeling they produce (called the "excitation" or "Flight or Fight Response") occur not just when you have stage fright, but at other times in your life as well. For example, were you aware that the feeling you have before a sporting event, whether you are playing in it or not, is the result of exactly the same chemicals that occur in you before a speech? Or how about when you are kissing a girl (or a boy, if that is your thing)? That feeling is caused by exactly the same chemicals!



Stage fright is simply the perspective that you have on this excited feeling. If you step back from it and really examine how you are feeling, and compare it to times that you ENJOY that feeling (like the sporting event or the kiss), you might be able to change that perspective. Stage fright doesn't have to be debilitating....it can be a kind of excitement that feeds into giving an excellent speech. You just have to step back, take a breath, allow the feelings to happen, and most importantly, look at those feelings in that way...



Make sense?

Answer 52

I know exactly how you feel, well..... maybe. When ever i am about to get up in front of a crowd to speak and I'm up there and they're staring at me, it feels like the room is going to cave-in on me, then I start talking about the subject i spent hours researching and i look up and see them listening to me and for some reason that calms me down some, not a lot but i am able to focus better. How ever my voice won't stop shaking but i am much more clear, less shaky. I have a little speech to make next week actually, don't worry after it is over it's like it never happened, the world won't end while ur standing up there.

Answer 53

I know how you feel. I always got nervous when I do my oral presentations to my classes or class speech to my entire class. I don't think its fear.



Here is what I do

Before speech, always practice but not often

1)take a deep breath before the speech

2) think of your speech/ presentation

3)relax

4) pause after sentence after sentence

5) keeping eye contact with the audience

6)trying to keep a positive attitude



All those six helped me when I won the title of class president



Here is what I would not do



1)panic

2)looking down on my paper often

3)negative opinions( thinking of "I'm gonna fail" or "This sucks"



Those three once made me be nervous and I felt like I can hear people's minds.



Practice with/front of friends is what I do. Try your best as always. No one is perfect. I mean look at Bush, I noticed several grammatical speech errors from him. Even the President of US seemed nervous when delivering speeches about war. You are not only one who get nervous.

Answer 54

I had a terrible problem with this. You will notice of course that the nervousness most at the beginning. Start with a note of thanks eg., Thanks for coming or Thanks to the chair and other members and the rest of the audience, practice that may times. If you think you would still have a problem, write it down and READ IT DIRECTLY FROM THE PAPER. Believe me this is absolutely no problem and is better than to loose composure in the beginning. The second most important key is practice. The more you practice the better you will be. The third thing that helps, is to decrease the lighting of the room where the audience sits. It will have two fold benefits,one, the audience will appear less hostile (rem: not in sight, not in mind) and two, the audience will focus more on the well lit part of the room i.e. you and your presentation. Hope this helps , all the best.

Answer 55

Here's what I do to help so that I won't be so nervous: I try to raise my hand and ask questions either of the teacher, or of any one else who may have to give a speech before me, if possible. And preferably right before I have to give my speech. And I try to ask several questions. This way I find that it gets everyone used to hearing me talk, and I don't sound so nervous when I am the one asking the question(s) because I AM the one doing the asking and sitting with the crowd in the audience as opposed to being in front of everyone alone, giving a speech! What I am trying to say is that by doing that before I am going to give a speech makes it seem to the audience that I am not shy and that I am confident, so they won't expect me to be nervous when I have to give my speech - which used to make me even more nervous - thinking that the audience will be watching for nervousness in me! (Weird, huh?) Any hoo, If you try this, I'm sure it will help to some degree anyway. Also, another thing is to think about what you think of someone else who is giving a speech... (when you are not in line to do a speech also,) I mean, doesnt it just seem normal, and I bet you don't give it much thought. This also helps me as well.. Well, have fun, and relax!

Answer 56

If possible, go to the location where you will be speaking. Get up on the empty stage and become familiar with the environment. That way it will not be so new and shocking to you. Also, it helps to rehearse your notes several times, so that the speech has a 'flow' to it that can orient your thinking.



You'll always be a bit nervous before doing this kind of thing, but the key is to make it positive rather than fearful. Knowing the topic and imagining the audience connecting with you can make public speaking more enjoyable.

Answer 57

Don't feel alone...everyone gets nervous when speaking in public until they have done it many many times. Repetition is the best cure. The most common fear, actually, is in fact speaking in public (or before an audience)...the second is to be burned alive. If you are to take that literally, you could say that people would rather be burned alive than speak in front of a group of people.



Other than repetition, know your subject well and be prepared. Also, make sure you know your audience, it makes it easier to prepare not only the content of your speech if you know the background information the audience will already have, but also prepare in advance for likely questions.



Also, try to get there early enough that you can meet some of your audience before you speak. It is easier to talk to people that you have met than a room full of complete strangers.



There is probably a Toastmasters club near where you live--check them out. It is a nationwide club that is dedicated to improving the public speaking skills of its members. They will help you a lot.

Answer 58

I have found a wonderful group that is designed just for this specific problem! The group is called Toastmasters. They are International and are everywhere!!! Even in your area.



They are unique in the way that they are non-profit and they are truly there to help you over-come your fear of speaking, or to help you become a better speaker!



My club meets once a week and it has changed my life dramatically. My self-esteem has improved, I have advanced at work and I am no longer nervous before a speech.



I would recommend this group to anyone!!!! It not only gives you a safe place to practice your speech but they also give you constructive, fun feedback. Many Toastmasters have gone on to become professionals. Most of all they make it fun!



I have made life long friends and have found a fountain of knowledge. Good Luck!

Answer 59

This Site Might Help You.



RE:

How can I not be so nervous when making speeches?

I always say to myself I won't be nervous and I'm usually not right up until 30 seconds before I start.



I don't think I specifically have a fear of speaking in front of a small class because I don't mind besides the fact that I'm get so nervous right when it starts

Answer 60

The foundation of a good speech is built on the 6 "W's" of effective journalism. You must determine: Who is your audience? What are your key points? When are you speaking; how long? Where is the speech; physical surroundings? Why should the audience listen to you? how are you going to present?

In an effective speech you can only deliver 3 to 4 main ideas. Think about your audience, the amount of time you have, what media you are using to support your presentation and the physical surroundings. Decide on the essential ideas vital for understanding your topic. These are your key points. Make a comprehensive outline with supporting detail, quotes and graphics.

Answer 61

The best thing you can start off by doing is *really* knowing your topic. The better prepared you are, the less chance you have to make mistakes. So, preapre yourself and practice talking aloud to friends, family, or a mirror.



Keep it simple. Prepare numbered notecards that have KEY WORDS only. The keyword is a prompt to let you know in what order you will be talking about the subject. Again, number your cards in case you drop them.



Make sure you allot a certain time for each notecard. Maybe each notecard should be -- let's say --- 2 minutes worth of talking? A minute on the subject/area?



When you are going up there, never say "I"m nervous." Go up there, smile and say hello and introduce yourself in a friendly, smiling way. This is your notecard #1.

Answer 62

Well firstly, I'd suggest you get a book by Dale Carnagie. He can tell you far more than I ever could.

But, in case you don't get on of his books, I'll just tell you the main key...practise. I get annoyed whenver someone tells me that, but it's true. Find someone who is willing to listen to your speech, maybe a fellow butterfly stomached person that is willing to listen to your speech. Then practise in front of him/her. Also, try working on impromptu speeches. After mastering the ability to speak at any given time, you'll hve more confidence. Try getting together with a group of fellow speakers, orjust friend willing to play along and all write down a topic on a peice of paper, shuffle them then all draw and speak for 6o seconds on the topic. The person who does best by general consensus gets a free sundae or something. It relaxes it, and makes speaking less threatoning.

Never memorize. If you do, you'll be at leat nervous about forgeting it if not actually doing so!

Speak, if possible, on something that you have earned the right to speak on, either out of personal experience or conviction, or something you have extensively studied.

Talk on something, again if possible, that you are interested in. You can't expect your audience to enjoy a speech which you yourself don't enjoy, and an interested audience does help.



Finally, even if you entirely goof up, everyone else in the audience has been there...or completely avoided being there!

Even some of the greatest speakers of all times have admited being nervous before all of their speeches. The trick is, as I heard once, is not to get rid of the butterflies but to make them fly in formation. They can help you give the passion to your peech which makes it really good.



Oh, and just a thought from Dale Canagie, remember that "more people die every year in the bathtub than die giving a speech. I say this to encourage speaking, rather than discourage bathing."

Answer 63

Well firstly you should be confident about what you are speaking. While speaking, avoid looking at people who make you laugh or feel nervous. Look at unknown people as you won't be scared of what they think of you. Sometimes it is good to pretend that one's parents are sitting at the back of the audience so that the person speaks loudly and clearly.





- Make sure that your appearance is well presented

- Speak clearly, and adjust your voice so that everyone can hear you. Don't shout for the sake of being loud

- It is common to speak rapidly when nervous, try to take your time speaking

- Effectively used, a pause in your speech can be used to emphasise a point, or to allow the audience to react to a fact, anecdote or joke

- Make eye contact with your audience. This helps to build trust and a relationship between the speaker and the listeners

- Do not fidget or make other nervous gestures with your hands. - Do not keep your hands in your pockets. Do use hand gestures effectively

- Be yourself, allow your own personality to come across in your speech

Don't forget to enjoy yourself!

Answer 64

I am actually a naturally shy person but years ago found that I could with great ease stand up on a stage and act as if I am someone else. I conquered my shyness in front of others by pretending to be someone who is not shy. I just act as if I am not. It helps if I have few minutes to think about someone I know who is good in social situations and pretend I am her. These days, I really do have to stand in public and give speeches or answer questions in front of groups of strangers, so I pretty much do the same thing and it really works. It is not being fake either. Having succeeded at pretending to be confident and witty has actually tapped into the inner confidense and wit I had all along. Good luck.

Answer 65

Best method I have found has worked for me as well as my two kids in middle school. When you feel yourself getting nervous, perform a valsalva maneuver . There is no easy way to describe this. You "bear down" as if you are trying to facilitate a bowel movement. I imagine it is the same as when having a baby but no personal experience there. It is kind of like holding your breath and then tightening the muscles in your lower lumbar and sacral (Lower part of the spine)and anus area. Hold that for about five tor ten seconds then relax. Practice the valsalva maneuver before you want to use it to relax prior to speaking publicly. It gets easier after practice.

Only other tip is to rehearse, rehears , rehearse Out loud. Then insert a few mistakes such as forgetting what you were going to say next, or realizing there was something left out. Insert them into your presentation and do them during the actual presentation even though you won't need them.

Good Luck

Answer 66

I'm glad you asked how to be NOT SO nervous, for getting rid of nerves ENTIRELY isn't going to happen. Even Mick Jagger gets nervous before a show, the likes of you and me aren't going to fare much better.

The strongest tools I've found are breathing and visualizing. Slow, deliberate, deep breaths will help you keep your heartbeat slow and steady, which will help you feel less shaken by tension.

With visualization, the effects are greatest when you incorporate the likeness of your senses into the exercise. Also, visualize yourself giving the speech as if it's already done and you're reviewing your performance. The mind can't differentiate beween reality and fantasy, so when we visualize, we're planting images, ideas, patterns into our memory and psyche that our 'self' will respond to. When you visualize (esp. repeatedly), it's like "priming the pump". For example:

when you sit down to visualize, have the mindset that all is perfect, you sense yourself at ease, the choicest words and phrases are flowing, and the audience is enlightened by your contribution. Be aware of your legs holding you steady, feel the sensation of the size of the room before you, smell the air of the room, hear the rustle of your papers or notes, notice yourself making eye contact with your audience, and checking your notes without missing a beat.

If you make the visualization real, really put yourself there in your head, then come the time for delivery, your mind will recall all the details of the visualizations and be in the 'glow' of it when the real deal comes.

Just try it, it's the closest thing to magic humans possess.

Good luck, have a blast.

Answer 67

For my Graduation I had to make a speech- I was so nervous, I was up near the end of the cerimony- As I was walking up to the stage I was shaking I taught I was going to get sick, But once I got up there I took a deep breath and focused on a spot at the back of the room only looking around after a sentance but I ensured that I didnt look at anybody-and as soon as I started I was finished ( I was so scary) Because Im usually verry quite and reserved I said that I must do something That I would never do in a millon years and Im very proud of my myself-I hope this helps you :)

Answer 68

You may consider a class in public spealing at a local college. I was fortunate to have an excellent instructor for mine. Public speaking is something you learn. It's not an ability you're born with.



The fact that you are nervous before you start is normal. Even most seasoned stage actors have the butterflies. It means that they are concerned about doing the best they can out of respect for the audience.



These are some of the basics.



1 Make sure you are absolutely, thoroughly familiar with your subject. Make it your own. Be passionate about it!



2. Your audience wants to hear (from) you. That's why they are there. Keep them interested. If you are interested - they will be interested; they'll be with you.



3. Make sure you know your audience. How much do they aleady know? How much of what they know is wrong? Tailor your presentation to your audience. Break down the presentation into three parts:



a INTRODUCE your subject: Why are YOU interested in this, and why should your audience be. - Why is the subject important.



b. Then go into the body of the speech Give the details, the history. Explain. Make sure there is a logical order in all this.



c Conclusion: what should your audience take away from this presentation?



4. DO NOT READ YOUR PRESNTATION. Otherwise, you might as well give everybody a copy and tell them to take it and read it for themselves.



Keep notes of key points and complex words, that you want to have available for references.



5. Look at your audience (not at the floor, the lectern or the back wall.) Find a sympathetic face, a smile, and focus on that; preferably somewhere in the middle of the room. Then let your gaze wonder across the room when you pause after making a point, so people have a chance to let it sink in. If it's really important, repeat you point.



6. Don't speak in monotone. If you are excited about the subject, you won't.



7. Practice the presentation OUT LOUD. If possible before a mirror. Practice it until YOU are happy with the presentation.



8. Before you start, take a few seconds to look at your audience. Smile. Take a breath. You are confident You are the expert. That why you are there. They came to hear what you have to say, about a subject that they are interested in.



Watch movies with great speeches in them. If you can, watch C-SPAN2 on the weekend. Some speakers are better than others

Quite a few are excellent.



Our instructor would always sit in the back of the class wen we were giving our speeches. Once, one of the students got totally flustered. She had lost her place and was stuck.



From the back of the room came a calming voice: "Just talk to me." In one sentence, the instrutcor had just summed up the whole purpose of the class.



Remember: Don't forget to breathe (If somebody just would have reminded John Kerry of this, before that disaterous speech, where he obviously ran out of breath....)

Answer 69

How can you be not so nervous?

Ok. How would you like to feel instead?

My guess is: calm and confident - am I right?

Now, WHY aren't you feeling calm and confident?

Another guess here:

1) You are worried about the content of your speech

2) You are worried about the reaction to your speech



In case 1), the remedy would be to gain complete confidence in your content. If you have totally researched your content, this would not be an issue. Ask yourself these questions:

a) did I skimp on my research?

b) did I leave out any pertinent points or facts?

c) did I prepare my speech in such a way that *I* would be enriched by hearing it?

If you can satisfy yourself about having done all you could to deliver the best speech you can, than that's fine, and any worry left over would be item 2). If not, your simple remedy is to go over your speech thoroughly and make sure it's the best you can do. NOT the PERFECT of all speeches, but the best you can do.



2) If you're worried about how your audience will receive you, then you have two sub-questions for yourself to ask and answer:

a) Does my lifelihood depend on their reaction?

If the answer to that is 'yes', then you will be well advised to research your audience. Communication is the response you get, and that holds true in personal communication as well as in speech-giving. How can your audience best benefit from your speech?

This involves some more 'homework'. KNOW your audience. Know why they are there listening to your speech.

Know what their needs or desires are and how your speech can fulfill them.

Your market value is in the content you offer, and the content has to be of value to your audience.

If you are NOT giving speeches for (financial) profit, then most likely you are giving speeches for personal recognition.

Now, your goal is to 'make them like you' - or your speech at least.

The same method will apply as in situation 1: research your audience!

Finally, no matter what you do, you will never please everyone, and you can greatly reduce your anxiety by simply knowing that it is YOUR opinion about yourself that matters the most, not anyone else's.

Remember the old saying:

Dance as though nobody was watching

Sing as though nobody was listening?

Apply that to your speech - let yourself speak as though nobody was listening - just yourself.

And give YOUR SELF the best performance you can.

That is ALL you can do, and that is ENOUGH.

Answer 70

Try your best to find your “inner actor”. No, really, this helps a great deal. Going up in front of a large group of people as just yourself IS a nerve-wracking experience. In fact, studies have shown that most people place the fear of public speaking above the fear of death. What you need is a psychological degree of separation and you can do this by the same means actors use when they’re on stage or writers do when they write a novel.



If you’re telling your close friends a story about a personal experience, you’re going to be relaxed and at home in that group, telling that story. The fear in public speaking is that you are still “you” but instead of a casual, familiar environment, you’re now in front of many people in a strange environment. Top this off with giving a speech on a subject you don’t have as much passion for as that story you told your friends, and you have the perfect recipe for disaster.



Picture what you think a person giving your speak in this environment would be like; how they would act, talk, walk, gesture, etc. When you get up in front of the group of people to give the speech, become that person. You’re no longer going to be “Bob Smith” talking about climactic change in Antarctica, instead, you’re going to be “Weather Man Dan reporting live from Antarctica about the unusual changes in temperature!”



Once you’re able to make this transition, then concern yourself with the small technicalities such as preparing note cards to outline your topics, establishing eye contact with the audience, etc.



As some additional tips to point out, be the type of speaker people want to listen to. DON’T just stand at a podium; move around. DON’T just rattle off a bunch of facts; ask the audience questions and interact with them. Walk up and down the stage, walk through the crowd, ask individuals questions that would help outline your points, keep everyone’s attention focused on you. Be different from the person the audience has seen before you and the one they’ll see after you.



Lastly, realize that you’re not in a life or death situation and just enjoy the moment!

Answer 71

Well, it is a very natural reaction to feel nervous when giving speeches. You are the focus of attention and it is getting into your "nerves". You might not ne able to get rid of getting nervous but you can learn to speak naturally while all the people are watching you.



First of all you need to let your "nerves" work for you. Try to focus on anything else as a way of distracting yourself. You can pay attention on anything to trick your mind not to notice how you feel. The less you concentrate on how you are feeling, the more confidence you will feel.



Being optimistic is your next important key. When you make speeches, you are facing different people. Never assume that these people does not like what you are saying. Focus your attention to those who seem to agree with you rather than looking at those who frowns to what you say.



Above all, utmost self confidence should be established beforehand. Knowing your speech and practicing sufficiently all its contents are the factors that will highly affect your self confidence. Of course if you are aware that you are not so well versed with the speech you need to deliver, just the thought of it will start shaking your knees.



Keep your heads up and be strong and determined to tell yourself "I can do it." You might be nervous at the start but keep going on it will be eased gradually and will let you to speak naturally and have a successful speech delivery.



Good luck!☺

Answer 72

I learned this in my Intro to Human Communication class this semester. The most important thing to remember is that EVERYONE has speech anxiety - even lawyers (my instructor has been a practicing attorney for about 30 years and still gets it). Think of giving speeches as having a conversation with your audience; look at them as a small group of people if that helps. Make sure you've practiced your speech well, and move around and breathe deeply. Above all, think positive - don't anticipate that nervousness you've felt before. Just tell yourself that you'll do fine because you've practiced and you know your subject. Trust me, it works!!

Answer 73

Speak before a crowd every chance you get. Don`t look at the crowd, pick out 3 or 4 people and talk to them. If you don`t have a podium to stand behind, hold something in your hands. A note card, a book, know your subject, speak slow so the people can understand you. Tell them a funny story about how you use to be nervous making a speech. Get them to laugh with you.

Answer 74

Prepare ur self in front of a mirror. It's all about mastering the speech. You must be confidence on what you want to speak, Imagining the responses often weakens and hence shud not be thought.

Prepare the speech, speak in front of your mirror several times so that you know exactly where to pause and where to smile... Mastering it will ease your tension and won't let you forget even if you went nervous.

Even if you get nervous, complete the speech, it's important to finish.

best thing is not thinking of the audiences while you speak !!

Answer 75

I might not be able to help you because I really enjoy speech giving. With that said I think why I enjoy it might help you. I think the neat thing is that I have something to say and am in control of how its communicated. Its always an easy audience because they know someone is going to be talking and their expectations are low. Just being at ease and using common words makes me seem like a good speech giver and if I laugh at something they think I'm great. Starting off with an opening like "this would be a lot easier for me if there were only five of you" then smile and chuckle and say "Oh well-- let's get on with it"

Answer 76

I'm the same way. I had to speak in a church at my sister's wedding! Boy was I nervous!! But as soon as I got up there, After a couple of minutes, I was ok. As I kept reading my message I was starting to feel really good about myself, Kinda like I was teaching them something. Look Out onto the crowd, If you keep looking down at your speech you will get more nervous and that's how you will let everyone know that you are. At least that's me. Trust me, As you keep speaking you will be fine, Just have confidance!!!! -SMILE-

Answer 77

Wow! look at all these answers! you are not alone in the "nervous giving a speech world" Where I wouldn't imagine anyone in their underwear, I would certainly be familiar with the subject I was speaking on and if someone asked a question i didn't know the answer to, I would offer to find the answer and get back to them. I definately would read ALL these responses....there are a lot of good hints and tricks here. I took a public speaking class in college and several of the ideas have popped up in some of these answers. don't think of it as giving a speech, think of it as information sharing on a subject your audience knows nothing about. GOOD LUCK!!

Answer 78

You just have 2 remember that everyone making their speeches or even ppl in the past who have made excellent speeches have even been nervous. You really just need to be confident in yourself you have to think I kno the material that I'm talking about n just b prepared overall I guess. Practicing also infront of some ppl even helps so they can tell u 2 slow down, speed up etc. And even if u dont feel confident in makin a speech fake-it and give the illusion 2 others around u thats ur ttyl confident r ready 2 tear it up! That always makes ppl think u did a even better job 2. Best of luck 2 yahs!

Answer 79

I know presentation skills are something that i've got to work on and I mentioned to my boss that I felt that was one area I wanted to improve upon - so of course now he's given me more opportunities to get in front of our sales team and my colleagues and do presentations - ACK!



And I do get nervous - it's perfectly normal, so don't worry. I know a couple of people have said to have speaking points written out - I actually write out my speech and do a couple "test runs" in a quiet room by myself, just to hear myself out loud and get the feel of the presentation first. I use the same speech notes and though I do "read" from them, I make sure to look up quite frequently (since I've already run through the speech a few times, I don't have to literally read off the page). I keep the actual speech in front of me sort of as a reassurance. In case I freeze up or lose my train of thought, it's there.



The other big thing that helps me is to look out at the audience just before you begin (or as you're starting) and make eye contact with a couple people that you feel most comfortable with and smile at them. They'll inevitably smile back and that always helps to reassure me. (Of course I have to make sure I'm not discussing something really morbid or depressing otherwise that smile would be really out of place. :o))



When you do make eye contact with your audience members, try to look at different areas of the room, but again, feel free to linger a little more on the folks you're comfortable with - I've always found that to help me put my nerves a little more at ease.



Knowing your topic well is important also, but if someone asks you a question and you don't know the answer, don't panic- the important thing is to NOT beat around the bush hmm-ing and ha-ing some mumbo jumbo answer. The best escape to a question you don't know - "You know what, that's an excellent question. I'm not sure I know the answer to that right now, but I'll look into it and get back to you on that." Just be honest, and tell them you don't know the answer - that's not a crime, by any means. :o)



Bottom line - a little nervousness before any presentation is PERFECTLY normal. So don't worry. Just take a deep breath, smile, and remember what you've practised. You'll do just fine. :o)

Answer 80

We all get nervous speaking to crowds. Here's how I get around my nervousness.



Prepare - Know the material and pratice until you can recite it by memory. Prepare que cards to remind you of your main points.



Scan the audience - Don't look at one spot, but scan back and forth. I usually look just above peoples heads until I get more comfortable.



Know your audience - This is the hard part. Try to keep your speech as simple as possible with out getting too technical. If on the other hand your speech IS a technical one, then only use what terms you really need.



Relax - Basic human nature is the reason we get nervous, it happens to EVERYBODY.



Thank the folks for attending - let them know that you appreciate taking some of their valuable time to listen to you speak.



Last, have fun.



PS, just don't make the same mistake I did once: I smiled during a speech while comparing the number of people Hitler killed compared to Stalin during WWII.

Answer 81

Here's a few tips:



Write down what you're going to say at the beginning and - this really helped me - what you're going to say in conclusion. (I used to find myself wandering off and not quite certain how to end).



Several deep breaths beforehand (common advice but it works) and if it doesn't embarrass you carry a hankerchief to which you've applied lavender water or eau de cologne (not one of those ferocious modern scents) and breathe through that.



Make sure that you have some 'introvert time' before you go on. That is, make a space where you can be quiet and uninterrupted.



I was told ages ago that if I was afraid of their status then to imagine them wearing those old-fashioned baggy English football shorts that came down to the knees. That really helped.



Learn to lower the pitch of your voice, especially if you're a woman; you'll notice how many successful women speakers have done this over the past few years.



If the session's being chaired or you have some control, make sure that the audience knows whether you're prepared to take questions as you go or want them saved until the end.



Avoid 'death by Powerpoint' - the provision of over-complicated slides which you then read aloud to people. And if the lecture requires hand-outs save them until the end because you'll be distracted by people looking through them.



This story helped me a lot when I was younger (I do a lot of public speaking): there was a sea-captain known amongst his peers to be one of the finest. It was also observed that every morning before he faced the world he went into a secret cabin trunk, went through layer upon layer of locked boxes until he found the middle one, which contained a piece of paper. After reading this he seemed to be ready to face the world. The inevitable happened - he dropped dead on deck - and the crew frisked the body, found the keys, and worked their way through to the paper. It said 'Port left, starboard right.'



Also in the right circumstances the best opening joke I know is to say that you feel like Elizabeth Taylor's eighth husband: you know what you have to do, the problem is to make it interesting.



Hope a few of these help. Good luck.

Answer 82

I used to give speeches for a living. The easy answer is that there isn't really any way to overcome the fear of speaking except for doing it over and over. Eventually it becomes natural. However in my case I noticed a big shift for me when I started thinking of giving a speech as more of a conversation.

The biggest fear and mistake for most people is that when they give a speech they feel like they must roll out the sentences and their original planned ideas without missing a beat. A lof of people feel that if they pause for even a second in their speech this means they have failed. This causes them to stammer, to talk too quickly or to rush thoughts out. Some people try to memorize entire speeches as well for this same reason. These things not only cause you to give a bad speech but they enchance your nervousness, because once you are cuaght stammering, saying "umm' or force somehtign out because you didn't stop to think, you get even more nervous because you are aware of the mistakes you are making.

So my biggest advice is to accept and embrace short pauses in your speech and treat it like a conversation to one person. And of course knowing your material is always important, however not as important as you would think, because even with a limited knowledge of your topic, in most speeches you still know a lot more about the topic than the people you are speakign to. If you make a mistake or forget to mention a figure, it doesn't matter because they didn't know about it anyways.

Answer 83

Make sure you write up what you are going to talk about. Review the material and any visual aides you will use during your "speech". Practice it in front of family and the mirror, preferably without reading it. You already know what you are going to say, so just concentrate on saying it and making eye contact with at least the walls of the room. Depending on how many people are in front of, they will not know if you are making direct eye contact or not as long as you are speaking to them. You will find yourself looking at them in no time though. By not reading the speech, you will naturally add inflection and feel like you are totally in control.

Take note cards with your speech on it for reference or emergency referral.

Also think about taking a glass of water or visual aide that will give you time to pause and review what you have and Have NOT said.

I have given speeches, sermons, demonstrations and taught college level classes in chemistry. When I know the subject and am organized I thoroughly enjoy showing others what I know. Sometimes things don't work out quite like you plan though, then you have to have a sense of humor and know when to just go on to the next point.

If you feel embarrassed and start apologizing the audience is going to feel embarrassed and try to minimize eye contact , rush applause, and basically try to will you off the "stage". So don't get embarrassed. No matter what. Make a joke or ignore your own mistakes during your speech.

This site seemed to have even better presented tips: http://www.toastmasters.org/tips.asp

Answer 84

Practice a number of times. Practice speaking in the mirror at home, and work out which points you are going to emphasise more. A secret of successful public speaking is knowing what is coming next, and having confidence in the points you are making.



Do a bit of mental training too. Visualise things going well. Picture in your mind's eye, yourself being confident, talking well, and people listening attentively.



Also, change the thought you repeat to yourself in the run-up to giving your speech. You are saying the words " I WON'T get nervous, " but the subconscious doesn't process negative words, so you are actually saying to yourself " I GET nervous, " and that can compound your nerves.



Instead, repeat to yourself " I AM CONFIDENT " over and over again in the run up to your speech. Your mind will absorb this message and make it true for you.



Good luck

Answer 85

Right, it looks like you have stagefright here are some tips that helped me get over acting in front of 200 people:



1. Obviously you'll practice start with one person then 3, 6, 12 that way you'll get used to crowds the bigger or smaller.



2. Imagine them in their underwear.



3. if there is only one person you can practice your speech with and that you feel confident in tell them your speech concentrate on them ONLY.



4. Look straight ahead at a wall and stay calm and it will look like nobody's there



5. If you can without someone seeing you bring a small pencil a piece of playdough anything you can fiddle with and do it without having anyone see you.



Hope this helps. :-) and by the way i'm 9 and it was about 2 days ago when I performed.

Answer 86

Giving a speech, or even just standing in front of a large group of people can be nerve racking. I find it helps when I have confidence that I know what I'm talking about. The nervousness comes from a fear... a fear that someone might ask you a question about your content that you are not able to answer. So know your subject. KNOW you are the authority.



It also helps to give speaches more often. Get used to being in that situation on a regular basis.

Answer 87

Preparation is key. Know your material inside and out. You're not just making a speech for the speech's sake, you're informing a group of people about a subject that they want more information on.



Reading through a lot of the responses I saw a ton of people telling you to practice in front of a full-length mirror. While that's pretty good, here's one better:

Videotape yourself giving your complete speech. Then watch it several times and make notes about any particular phrases that you seem to use over and over such as "OK", "Umm", "right", "The fact is" or whatever your particular one is. And look out for using the work "like" too often.

Finally, take your tape and watch it at high-speed. What this does is allow you to take note of any particular body movements that you seem to be making over and over. For example, I noticed that I had a tendency to shift my weight repeatedly from foot to foot and that gave the impression that I was swaying while I talked.



Finally, try to be natural. It always helps to practice your speech on live people before you give it. This will let you feel more relaxed when you finally give it "for real".

Answer 88

I was just like you, always as cool as a cucumber, but like fifteen minutes before my speech, I'd get all nervous, heart pounding, sweating...gaaaahh...hated it!



My best peice of advice (and I swear it works!!!!), is to breathe deep, and remind yourself that everyone else in the class who is set to give a speech is just as or MORE nervous than you. When you get up in front of the class, and JUST before you start your speech, SMILE. It relieves all of the tension and calms your nerves right down. When you smile at your classmates, they'll smile right back and you won't believe the amount of nervousness just disappears right out of your body and out of the classroom.



I'd always been very nervous about giving speeches until my communications prof my freshman year taught us the 'smiling trick'. Just last weekend I did a little presentation in front of about 10 people and I completely forgot to smile, because I thought it'd be a cakewalk. Wrong. My voice started cracking, and I realized I was growing more nervous with each word. So I just paused, smiled, and continued. The nervousness was all gone and the presentation was just fine.



I hope this helps!!!

Answer 89

The main reason that a person gets nervous performing public speaking is a lack of preparation. Why? because of the chance of looking as if you do not know the subject.



1) Study the material until you have a good understanding.



2) Take the time to organize your thoughts and prepare your presentation materials.



3) Try presenting the material to people who you are already comfortable with or at least present it to yourself in the mirror.

Answer 90

Speaking in front of group is the number for fear. Being nervous is very common even actors fear it, that is why many do not do interviews.

You need to figure out why you get nervous ( is a system of fear).

Many people tell a short on the way here joke to calm themselves and it also relaxes the group.

Also, being very knowledgeable about your subject you are going to talk about makes things a lot easier, you more empowered which makes you less nervous.

Answer 91

It is important to understand the type of fear you have. To do that you need to examine your fear. In what specific situations do you have it? You said small groups are fine. What about amplification? Are you nervous when there is a microphone involved? Is it directly before or is there shaking after? Once you understand the why you can fix it. If it is the microphone examine what it is that makes you nervous. Since you can speak in a small situation it is not the speaking itself that is the problem but something else. Preparedness? Amplification? Subject matter? Knowing is half the battle. (GI JOE) With knowledge comes understanding and with understanding you can fix just about anything.

Answer 92

You might consider joining Toastmasters, a group that concentrates on speechmaking.



Another technique is to decide when you're going to allow yourself to feel nervous and "pinning" it to a very easy part of your speech, perhaps one where the words require the experssion of emotion. Then use a deliberate "reserve" to pull yourself back again. Or try to tell something funny that could get a laugh adndgive you immediate positive reinforcement (if you have good humor presentation, otherwise don't).



Another technique is to look OVER people's heads and not into their eyes; an actor friends says he looks at the vacant chairs behind people until he gains control of his composure; then he concentrates on a "victim" and plays to that person's willingness to get wrapped up in the story. So in this way he forgets himself as the center of focus and shifts it to the story and to the audience.



And finally, just do it a bunch and after awhile you will naturally lose a lot of your stage fright (it's not healthy to lose all of it - then you'd probably stop caring enough to do a good job).

Answer 93

Believing in what you are speaking of is more than half of it, the rest is realizing that most people are nervous making speeches and so who cares? Just do it. Take a deep breath and smile and pretend that you're 'teaching' grade school children. You've something to say and they are happy to know all about it.

Make less actual eye contact and look more at eyebrows, foreheads, hair....they wont notice.

Smile and dont actually stand still....feel the room and move about some. It gets easier each time. Good luck. Peace.

Answer 94

public speaking is the most easiest thing to do, believe me.

first thing is preparation.if u r prepared with the topic, u can be a bit confident. because u r not going to make a fool of urself on the stage by stammering. second thing is presenting the speech effectively. when u speak, look into the eyes of the audience. if u look at them, u r gonna b confident,becoz they will remain attentive.if the crowd scares u, ask ur friends to stay there, and u can look at them. and then, if u feel that u r forgetting points , then better conclude.most people get nervous on stage because of lack of practice. practice in front of the mirrors.

ant then, remember, a well written speech always impresses. start with a catchy introduction, like quotations and all.

if u r well prepared, if u hav had gud practice, then its just too easy.

best wishes.

Answer 95

I actually had to take a seminar on this sort of thing. I'm still really nervous and I always will be but I've gotten a little better. Here's what I remember:

1. Keep your shoulders back and stand up straight. (Hunching forward puts you in a vulnerable position. Its automatic for a person to do this, a defensive quirk type thing.)

2.Practice...in front of your family and friends is best. They are your toughest critics, not strangers...remember that. If you can talk in front of them you can talk in front of everyone.

3. Before you make your speech take a few minutes to collect yourself. You almost want to meditate. Breathe deeply with your shoulders back, close your eyes.



Finally here are some things I find helpful:

-Listen to music, a favorite song or artist

-Lay down on the floor for a few minutes if possible and imagine all the anxiety melting out of your body...seriously it works even if it does sound corny.

-Have a game plan and now the subject matter. Personally I can't have notecards or papers in front of me...I talk too fast, confuse myself and go out order...thats just a personal thing though. You have a to find a way to organize yourself. I'm the most comfortable when I'm an expert on what I'm talking about...lets face it your not going to be passionate about everything you have to talk about...try to find something about your subject that interests.



Sorry this is so long...hopefully its of some help.-K.D.

Answer 96

I have gotten nervous before a speech. Just say that you are, you will make a connection with the group, large or small. You are just stating the obvious anyway. It's better than stuttering through your speech. I did not have time to read all 140 answers so hopefully you have read this before you got to my answer. All the other stuff helps if you want to give a monotone speech. If you want one with emotion and feeling you have to relieve the nervous feelings first and then you talk about anything.



People don't really hear the content most time, they hear the emotion of the content. So, if you are nervous that is all they hear. If you are confident in what you say then guess what.



By the way, this would help in anything you have to talk about in any situation. It's prefacing yourself.



Good luck

Answer 97

Play the role. Turn the speech into a monologue and deliver it as the designated character, then the speech is not personal. If no one likes it, it was only a performance. Nothing personal, not a direct reflection on your person. This is why you become nervous, bc you are worried what people will think. Eliminate that by separating yourself from the character giving the speech. This will take off some of the pressure, and when all else fails tell a good joke :).

Answer 98

Class work is not speech. Classwork is blessing. Think of

this, the head geophysicist at the world United Nations design

of planets, space radiance, and surface dynamix of network,

and what I do is bring a breath freshener. That's it. The news

is nervous is presentation, and then some, interaction, think,

state, declare, share, lead. Ahhhh maybe lead is a tough deal.

Normal to be concerned, centered, attentive, so where were

you saturday when you promised to take me to the Saved" movie. That is the trauma of leading a class, the promises in

the real world, are likely to be after the questions. Okay. None

of my business. That's the picture, you doing a good deed.

Answer 99

You are misinterpreting what is going on. That feeling isn't nerves. It is adrenalin! Every fighter experiences it and knows what it is. You are feeling jittery, because the reaction (of the audience) depends on you. I used to get into a lot of fights when I was younger. I would try avoid the coming conflict by trying to be passive. The other person usually mistook my actions as fear, so they would push the aggression. When I realized the fight was at hand, I would (nervously) start to grin. The anticipation was exciting. It also infuriated the other guy! I have addressed large audiences on occasion, and would have the exact feeling. I always stepped to the podium, grinning. Just recognize your ability to speak as a talent, and accept the "butterflies" as a good sign.

Answer 100

People say that imagine the crowd in their underwear, personally that doesn't work. What works for me is to build up your confidence(don't think your problems there)and talk/recite the speech in the mirror a few times. It may also help to keep your speech to a minimum. If you keep it low then you wont be up there so long. You could break the ice by making a joke or two before you begin, and maybe a few while speaking. Hoped this helped!!

Answer 101

I'm going to be honest, you'll feel this way every time you begin making a speech in front of people you don't know because you'll just keep worrying about whether you'll mess up or not. Just practice what you're going to say if you have a chance to. Think about something that makes you laugh all of the time, not about the speech you're getting ready to make. Also take a few deep breaths before you start your speech.

Answer 102

I simply remind myself how absolutely insignifgant the speech is in comparison to my life.



If you think about the 80+ years you are going to be alive, what the heck is a 15 minute speech? When you look back on the presentation 40 years from now, will it really have mattered at all?



The other thing I like to tell myself is "You only live once". It's along the same lines. Life is so grand, that one tiny moment in time really doesn't matter. Put the presentation into perspective.

Answer 103

There's really not much you can do except to take the plunge and start talking. Once you get into your speech you won't be as nervous. The most imporant thing is to focus on the words and not the crowd. The listeners aren't your enemies! You probably know them, and if not you still know they are humans just like you. They're not going to bite. :) So take a deep breath (air is your friend), smile, and know that you are going to knock their socks off. You'll do fine if you believe in yourself and don't focus too much on the audince. (So don't stare at somebody's shoes or anything) You need to keep your mind on the task at hand and if you want, get yourself one of those stress ball things which you can squueze to relieve anxiety. It will help you because you will target that nervous energy into the little piece of foam instead of your quavering voice. Hope this helped. :)

Answer 104

A Gallop Poll reported on the Today show said that the two biggest fears adults have are and in order are: 1) Public Speaking and 2) Death. Public speaking consultants will tell you to practice a lot in front of a mirror and most of all relax- your not alone- everyone in your audience has the same fear as you!

Answer 105

A couple of quick hints (hopefully you're taking a communications course where you'll get even more help):



1) KNOW your material. Don't rely on your notes other than to remind yourself of where you are. If you know your material inside and out, your speech will flow like a conversation.



2) Use your nervous energy. Many people stand in one place throughout their entire speech. This can be monotonous. Move during your speech. It animates you, keeps people interest and uses the nervous energy.



3) Practice, practice, practice. This has several advantages. It will help you to know your material. If you practice in front of friends/family, they can give you immediate feedback on what works and what needs improvement. Practicing in front of a mirror helps you to be self-aware of how you look and thus the way you will be perceived by the audience.



I hope these quick hints help.

Answer 106

I think it is very normal to be nervous before speaking in front of an audience of any size. Even the most famous actors and actresses have admitted to queasy stomachs and anxiety before a performance. It may be our body's way of getting the adrenaline flowing, so to speak.



I had to give a speech a few years ago and was extremely anxious and nervous. Every time I even thought about it my stomach would tie up in knots and I thought my heart would pound out of my chest! We had an in-service for our faculty concerning good health and wellness before my "big day". I spoke with a psychologist about my fears and he recommended deep breathing exercises. He said I should start practicing before the day of my speech.



He said to take in a deep breath from the abdomen through your nose to a count of 4. Then let it out slowly, through your lips, to a count of 6. Do this a few times until you feel your heart rate slowing down and your body calming down. It did work for me. I still had "butterflies" in my stomach before the speech, but I did get through it without a hitch!



There is also the "pretend the audience is in their underwear" trick, but that really is not a very appealing thought!! But whatever works . . .



Hope you find the right thing to work for you. Much luck!

Answer 107

I think everybody is a little nervous when they go to speak in front of people. I know I have been too. For me, the nervousness always goes away when I realize that I have their attention. One of the most important things about speaking in front of people, in my opinion, is getting, grasping and holding their attention. Because I'm a big guy with a somewhat deep voice, I always seemed to get people's attention but not always keep it. I found that if I truly believe in what it is that I am speaking about, the audience notices that and takes and pays attention to that. It comes through in my words and the emotions that I'm emitting while I'm speaking those words. There's a calmness and boldness that takes over and it allows me to even further grab their attention, AND KEEP IT. When you get up to start you have to remember that you can't be worried about what they see. You already have their eyes, get their ears and then you've got their attention. Now go for the heart and mind........

Answer 108

I had MAJOR problems with this and I had to overcome it before I could be successful in my career. This can be extremely painful to endure, so I feel for you. I believe mine all started with performance anxiety from early childhood piano recitals, but that's another story.



I tried EVERYTHING, including most of the posted answers, relaxation techniques, even joined Toastmasters and nothing worked for me. I asked my dr. about it and she prescribed a beta-blocker. I didn't want anything to sedate me like a valium, and I didn't want to have to take a pill every day because I only had to do speeches only occasionally. The beta-blockers are really inexpensive, only have to be taken an hour before the speech, don't cause any kind of drowsiness, and worked wonderfully and completely the first time and every time thereafter.



I went from being a complete basket case before and DURING my speeches to being 100% calm and relaxed and able to effectively convey my messages. It was unbelievable. I believe that this medicine works because it blocks the reception of adrenaline - I'm not a scientist so don't quote me.



After a while using the beta-blocker therapy, I found that I didn't need them at all anymore. Until I found beta-blockers, I thought I would never overcome this issue - this was a god-send for me.



Best of luck.

Answer 109

First thing, 1- You should know what you are talking about.



2-You have to practice the speeche with yourself in aloud voice, so your voice won't be a surprice for you.



3-You have to be at the place of the speech at least 30 minutes before the speech,so you get used to the atmosphere of the class or church (kind of adaptation to the place and the people).



4- Start your speech with a story that you like very much and you know how to say it in a very attractive way.( don't start it by jocke unless you are sure that people will laugh at it 100%).



5- Choose among the people 1,2 or 3 persons that they look interested about what you say and keep looking at them and if there is someone looks bored don't look at him again and look to the one who is interested.



6- You have to have a list of the points of the subject that you want to talk about , this will give you a confident that you have a reference of what you say if you forget something.



and last thing, talk to them as if you are ready to fight them because they are doing something wrong and you are teaching them what to do. (critisize them little bit )

Good luck

Answer 110

well if you do not have a problem speaking in small classes but still get nervous right when it starts that is normally typical. almost everyone experiences that. it is almost like a rush and it is not something you do all the time nor are comfortable with. just take some deep breaths and ease into it, it will get better over time. possibly try practicing to a group a friends occasionally

Answer 111

The best thing to do as you prepare your self for any speech,

-always tell your self that the crowd are your friends

-you are teaching them something they don't know!

-Use PowerPoint with few points

-never write too much

- never try to read the notes

- review a little before the speech

and you will be reminded by the points on the power point or the index cards in your hand.

-Look at every body

but dint stare into faces that might make you nervous!

Answer 112

Take from the advice you have received already regarding preparation, that is the main key.

The next key to losing the nervouseness is practice. Seriously, the more you do it, the easier it gets, as long as you know your subject and are prepared. So do practice with family, friends, roommates, whoever will listen, but not people who you know will criticize you just to criticize you. Constructive criticism is helpful.



Failing having an available audience, try videotaping yourself and watching the tape, then correcting nervous ticks or gestures, or any other things that cause your delivery to catch, until you have perfected your presentation enough so that you are no longer nervous. Aim to get to the point where you are satisfied it is the best you can do. Don't worry about what others will thing-- you can't control that!

Answer 113

I use to have this problem, then I got on the board of the PTA of my son's school and had to talk in front of ppl alot. I realized after awhile that I knew almost all the ppl that I was talking to on a personal level and would not be nervous talking to them one on one, so why was I nervous talking to them as a group? I don't know if you are in the same situation but the same mind frame could work for you. Would you be nervous just talking to 1 or 2 of the ppl you are addressing as a group? If not then don't be worried about talking to them as a whole. But do be sure you know what you are talking about, that always makes you feel better.

Answer 114

What I do is go over my report or speech a couple times the night before so I have a good idea of what i'm going to be saying and i dont stumble when im reading. Always remember to look up at the audience every once in awhile so they know your not nervous.

Answer 115

Ive given a few speeches over the past couple of months and the best possible advice i can give you is know your information inside and out, so that you can talk about it as though your having a conversation with somebody and not reading off a piece of paper. Plus, practice. The more you practice and just know every square inch of the material, the less there is to be nervous about!

Answer 116

I used to have the same problem when I was young.I even took a public speaking class in college. I wrote and rewrote speeches, practiced in front of a mirror, pictured my audience in their underwear, all of the serious and humorous tricks that anyone would mention. None of them worked. One day I realized that it is all about attitude. I can now get in front of a packed audience, go before a television camera or stand centerfield in a football stadium and not even break a sweat. Attitude. Don't start thinking that they are there to judge you, you are there to judge, inform, entertain or enlighten them. they are nothing. When you are front and center you are king. They don't matter. It is not your job to please them. So long as you can put yourself in the frame of mind that you are the only important person in the room you will have them hanging on your every word.

I wouldn't adopt this attitude when dealing with friends or colleague, or you will soon find yourself alone, but it works great when you are "on".

Answer 117

I once have this problem of making public speeches but has gotten over it and now i am a great public speaker.What you have to do before making a speech is to tell yourself to relax and cooldown, feel your heartbeat it should be regular and not beating overexcessively.Breath in and breath out.When you are making your speech, DONT FOCUS on trying not to be nervous anymore, instead make sure whatever message you want to get across is audibly heard by the audience with variation in tone.Just think of yourself as a promoter promoting a product,you will get the drift.Also, another thing is make sure that you dont sway your legs or dart your eyes around.keep a mental note to glance at the audience and also keep your legs and arms straight.Good luck!

Answer 118

1. Be Prepared with what you are talking, do enough research. The fear stems from the fact that you think you may not be able to convince the people what you are talking about or hold their attention. if you have your homework done about the subject you are going to speak about you are at ease mentally.

2. Practice makes perfect. make some trial runs in front of the mirror or family.

3. keep notes handy. will give you some added confidence.

4. dress well.

Answer 119

Plant your feet.

I'm taking effective speaking right now, I've got an A in that class!

First thing my teacher told me was take a deep breath and

plant your my feet.

It also depends on your audience, most of the time like in a classroom, the audience is on your side, so don't worry about messing up, just keep going!

And if you get stuck during the middle of your speech and you start to have a mentle break down just think of the word "pickle."

Say it to yourself, it will help you ease back into your speech.

Just remember, know your material, take a deep breath and plant your feet.

You will do just fine.

Good luck!

Answer 120

The jitters may never go away.... The best thing you can truely do, is be prepared. If you know your speech like the back of your hand, you will feel 100% more comfortable in front of a crowed. If your speech is really good work, you will feel proud to give it. Before you give your speech just review over the key points in your mind, take deep breaths, and remember that everyone else feels the same way too. It also helps me to know that, no matter how bad or nervous I feel, its only temporary and will be over as soon as the speech is!

Answer 121

My secret is, good preparation. Also, practicing in front of a mirror helps you with facial expressions as well as using gestures. Abduct some of your friends and family and perform in front of them. Tell them to be hurtfully frank. Then use their criticism to better the speech. Just remember, it's a lot like performing. Do not look at your audience. Look above their heads. Someone may make a face to distract you.

The first 2 minutes is the hardest. After that, you gain your composure and if you have prepared well, then you will know you'll do well. Go at it, give it your best and you'll be a star.

Answer 122

Personally, I find that I get more nervous when I do not know the subject matter as well as I should. If you are convinced that you know your stuff, and you've rehearsed your stuff then you need to start getting confident about the speech before you get to the podium.



The nervousness stems from fear of judgment as well, so try to convince yourself that you don't give a hoot what they think because they don't have the balls to be giving the speech anyway.

Answer 123

It is a mind over matter thing. I taking oral communcations this year. We have to give a lot of speeches. At the begin of the year i was always nervous and i knew everyone in the class and i not shy at all. But after three or four speeches i stop getting nervous. After a while i think you will also stop getting nervous

Answer 124

It depends on what your speech is about, but I find humor relaxes me. But if you don't get a laugh from your joke it will probably make you more nervous.



Remember, a lot of the people you are speaking to are not able to speak in front of others. It is said to be near the top of human fears. So they probably admire what you are doing.



Do some deep breathing or meditation to get relaxed and make it enjoyable. You wouldn't be doing it in the first place if there wasn't something you wanted to speak about.

Answer 125

Most of these tips are great, but the best way is to take a public speaking class, most county/junior colleges offer it. the cost rages from 100 and up depending on the books required and the cost per credit hour. It will cover all the basics, put you in a class of peers with the same issues and force you to due 3-5 speeches.

Answer 126

When I was a teenager I found speaking in front of a class terrifying. I took a speech class and then another my first year of college. There I found, with the support of the instructor, and with confidence and experience, the ability to talk to the "people" progressed. Today I can talk to any size group and I just accept that the nervously will diminished as I get into the speech.



Start by looking at just one person, talking as if they are your best friend. Even start with a statement, "Gee, if I sound nervous you are right. But I know you understand and will enjoy what I have to say."



Practice prior to the speech by talking into a mirror. Visualize yourself in front of the group as you talk into a tape recorder. Think of yourself as relaxed and having fun talking to the group. Now listen to yourself on the tape record, again as your visualize yourself in front of the group. Again, visualize yourself as calm and relaxed as you are giving the speech.



Nervousness is part of the human survive instinct of "fight or flight" and you are not going to either one. Practice taking slow, deep breaths in and out as your give the speech in the confort and security of your home.



And, if worse comes to worse, there is the old adage of thinking of the people sitting there in their birth suits or underwear! Good luck

Answer 127

Here are some thoughts.

1) What's the worst that could happen? You could screw up? Then what? The first day afterwards, you'll kick yoruself. Then a week later, you'll forget about it. I guarantee you that if you present in public enough, you WILL screw up. Get comfortable with it.

2) To get comfortable screwing up, there are two things you can do. First, take some classes in improv comedy. You will do NOTHING but screw up for a couple of hours. That's what it's all about... getting and staying loose in front of an audience. #2: PRACTICE PRACTICE PRACTICE. KNOW your material so you can go off-script if you drop your notes. KNOW what you'll do if somebody walks in and tells you you have to wrap it up in 10 minutes. KNOW how you'll change the way you present if more or fewer people show up than expected. KNOW how long you'll take. KNOW what you'll say to a heckler. And so on.



Flop sweat (stress about screwing up in public) comes from Not Being in Complete Control and Not Knowing What You'll Do About It. The first one you can never change, but you can control those things that ARE in your control. The second one you can address with practice.

Answer 128

Take my advice, I'm probably the most nervous guy on the planet when giving speeches. Well I was, then I took a speech class that gave me tons of tips to stop the nervousness.



The number one thing that makes you nervous is that you feel like you are unprepared. So get a stopwatch, make a speech outline, and the most important step: practice at home! Practice your speech until it hurts. This is what helped me, I'm sure it will help you. Go get em!

Answer 129

oh yeah I took public speaking classes earlier in high school it was really hard for me, I choke mid sentence and even a lil stuttering and shyness. What my public speaking teacher taught me to do is just to relax and practice in front of your family, friends, even pets or just by yourself. Read it over and over and over, until you've basically memorized it. Prepare and Be Prepared!!! That's the key! It doesn't exactly always work. I mean there isn't one simple solution that will work for EVERYONE, but it may work for you. It worked for me in a way, but then again I don't really know because I didn't read it so many times over and over again. But if you read your speech about like 20 times (the more the better, so even more is better), you should be pretty confident going up to present. Just remain calm, maybe drink a glass of water to calm you down. And just don't worry, dont think about the speech. Also, try to be a little arrogant. Go up there and try to be the man. Good luck, man.

Answer 130

I just gave a speech today in college, boy was I nervous, and I took it slow to pronounce the words, I smile, look at my classmates to my paper so I don't forget what to say next. At the end of my presentation, a classmate said I didn't look nervous and she understood my point. My advice is to speak to a large group of people as you would to a friend because when I did they understand my point, which is important when I'm done speaking; the difference with speech is the formality of it so as not to offend a variety of different people. I hope this will help you. Good luck on your speech.

Answer 131

It's just a rush of adrenaline, but if you don't use that adrenaline it gets bad. Here is a good tip that i do all the time, you know how you have to make eye contact . . . .uhhh NO! all you need to do is look directly above everyone's heads like at they're hair. That way it looks like your making eye contact when in reality you never have. Also make sure you know your speech, because as long as you graze peoples hair and keep your speech going it turns out to be ok.



Also depending on how long your speech is, it's just so many minuets out of your life! You might as well get it over with, because trust me there will be alot more worst things that come along in your life than making a speech.

Answer 132

Well, I don't know if this will work for "you," but when ever I have to make any kind of speech or announcement, I remember what my Mother told me as a child. She reminded me that our Presidents through the years had a "lot" of speeches to make, and they were not any less nervous than you and I. So she told me to always make sure I had a penny, or another coin in my hand at the time I had to make a speech, and to just think to myself, if our Presidents can do it, so can "I". And the funny thing is? It actually works for me! So try it, it can't hurt anything, right? Good luck whatever you do. (coins have the Presidents on them)

Answer 133

Getting nervous before a speech is a good thing. It reveals the fact that you are prepared but just want to make sure you remember everything and that you are nervous of people's perception of how your performance comes across. The only way to improve is to practice and learn from other people. Watch your favorite actor or actress and take notes on their skills. You probably can't tell they are nervous. As long as you portray that you aren't nervous, it is okay to be right before! Before you go on just say, "This is going to be incredible!" Take a deep breath and show everyone what you are great at! You will always be nervous, its okay to be! I used to practice in the mirror. See if you can pick up on any body movements or gestures that you do that show your nervous, for example, pacing, saying um, playing with your hands, low tone of voice, keep these things in mind and set yourself up for success!

Answer 134

Most people may be looking at you but they aren't really paying attention. They say to imagine everyone in their undies and it won't make you nervous.. but that just made me lose my train of thought. I always think of just chatting to my friend about something and then the speech isn't a "speech" but just a talk. It just happens that you are being listened to by a crowd. Think of talking to your friend at a busy outdoor restaurant and everyone is around you. I don't know if it will help.. ! Good Luck.

Answer 135

Practice, Practice,Practice. Go in front of a mirror or have some friends and family be a practice audience for you. I used to do speeches all the time. Practicing got me pumped up for the final event. Have a positive attitude about it. Don't think about messing up or being nervous otherwise you will be. Just try to be calm about it.

Answer 136

I read a lot of the of the answers and none of that worked for me I think you can do better if you keep getting up and speak in front of people every chance you get.I am a sales person so I talk all the time but it is differant when you get in front of a live crowed I think your sell esteem has a lot to do with it and some people have a gift to speak to large numbers of people and not get tong tied I wish I had that gift good luck

Answer 137

Your nervousness most likely has to do with your self-perception. Remember, everyone has ideas, opinions. Some people will agree, some will not. This is one area where the more you do it, the more comfortable you may feel. Especially when you get positive feedback.

I have heard that imagining evryone naked helps, but I never really wanted to go there.



Take a deep breath right before you start while looking at the audience may help also. After all, they are only people - just like you.

Answer 138

When you reach the podium take the following steps:



1. Arrange your material.

2. Quietly take a breath.

3. Look up at your audience and smile.

4. Say "Good Morning" (or whatever greeting is appropriate).

5. Ask "How is everyone today?"



When they return answers for both the greeting and the question your are suddenly in the context of a conversation rather than a monologue.



It warms up the audience and allows you to establish volume and tone.

Answer 139

Mainly it's practise. Get used to talking in front of people. Read your speech (if it's something you can plan) in front of a mirror, another person, a groups of friends. The more you read it the less you'll have to really worry about getting the speech right. Knowing that you've practised it several times will help calm your nerves because you'll probably know it nearly off by heart by the time you get around to presenting. Remember that most people will probably understand how nerve racking it can be to talk infront of a group. Take a deep breath and try to remember that it's not the end of the world.

If you're allowed notes, perhaps writing just little messages in the borders to yourself to help you relax.

Answer 140

1 - say to yourself before your speech (when your alone or like really quietly) "i'm prepared, i'm calm, i can do this" - keep this in mind as u speak, not just at the beginning...

2 - BREATHE!!! if u don't breathe, u panic more... so just relax and keep a natural stance...

3 - when u make eye contact, fan out... u don't have to look at EVERY person, just pick a friendly face in a group of about 6-7 people... like 1 group at the far right, 1 group closer 2 the center, the center group, and so on...

4 - at the end of the speech, reward yourself 4 a speech well made... then what u did before will stick with u in the future speeches.

Answer 141

Know what you are talking about. Involve the listeners. Ask them questions or tell a story to relate to your topic and personalize it. Practice your speach before hand with a friend or even in the mirror. Speak load, slow, and remember, no matter what you meant to say or what you had forgotten, the listeners don;t know. They wont know you skipped the one note you wanted to mention. Stand strong and use your hands. Whether as fists to speak with confidence or to help explain something. Make the butterflies in your stomach fly in formation. Do not read, use notes perhaps or bullets. Do not try to memorize, but more getting familiar with your topic and go with the flow. They are all nervouse too when they speak to you in a group, so give them an ear and eye contact.

Answer 142

The best way to get over any nervousness is to practice your speech repeatedly prior to giving it. Practice in front of a close friend or family member, someone you're comfortable with. I'm talking at least 10 times. That way it'll come more natural to you at the time of your speech.



Right at speech time take a really deep breath. Public speaking is just like giving a performance, or anything else that requires practice.

Answer 143

Be nervous! Most people are unless they do it regularly. Approach your speech the same way you would speaking to your mother, brother or sister. Most likely the people you are talking too have the same experiences you have had.



I have had the same problem. I sweat, tremble and have butterflies in my stomach, sometimes I even vomit beforehand. When I step out, I don't want too. I want to run back out.



Don't look at them as hundreds or thousands of people. Look at them as 1 person in 1 seat, the next person 1 seat beside the next seat. They are all afriad to be there because you may pick them out as a topic of your conversation.



If nothing else...go outside and shout your speech out to noone who cares several times. You wont ever meet them again so what will it matter? Your heart will beat slowwer the more times you do it and if you're lucky someone will shout back that "YOU SUCK" and you will be able to adjust your speech accordingly.

Answer 144

Practice! Practice! Practice! It sounds like a cliche, but it's really true. I took a public speaking class while in college, and exercises we had to do were:

1) Practice the speech in front of the mirror (make sure to make lots of eye contact with yourself)

2) Practice in front of friends (try not to laugh too much)



The more you do it (speak in front of people), the better it gets. Just try to think to yourself "I can do this. I know what I'm going to say, and it's going to be fine." Everyone's human anyway. I don't think anyone specifically judges you when you're making a speech, unless of course you're defending an argument or something.

I think just really knowing what you're going to say, and concentrating on getting that across to your audience will help. But, it really boils down to doing it so much that you become comfortable with yourself.



Good luck!

Answer 145

Many people suffer from a fear of public speaking. I did for quite some time. However, I found that the more I did it the less fear I suffered. Also, I found that if I knew the information, did a great amount of research, and read it aloud to myself many times. practiced it. I felt much less nervous when the time came. And i would tell myself, I have something important to say, and they really want to hear it. Positive self talk works wonders. Also, I would pray for God to give me the straight and courage,. All of the above has worked wonders for me. Good luck to you and God bless****

Answer 146

i think the are a few tips that might help you.

1. you could be at the place you need to give a speech early and get to know the place,get to know the people or get use with the audio devices that you will be using just to make you feel comfortable.



2. make sure you are familliar with the topic you are going to speak.If you are not then you need to practice your speech.This way you will be more prepared and this reduces nervousness.



3.One more thing is that you must not apologise when giving your speech. For example, you must not apologise that you are not good and ask for forgiveness from the audience.This will let the audience know something that might not notice(you are not prepared)



I hope these few tips will be able to help you:)

Answer 147

I just finished taking a speech class in collage and the main thing that I learned was that no matter how well you know your subject you feel nervous. The most important thing is to not let your audience know you are nervous, never apologize for your mistakes, and speak with authority.This seems to work, because I never did like to get in front of a class and talk and now it seems to be OK.

Answer 148

I think everyone gets nervous when standing in front of crowds...even small ones. I freak out completely. Me, I freak out completely...I turn BRIGHT red and I can feel my cheeks burn which makes me turn redder....I start to choke also. Then whatever I'm holding on to, I tend to drop and my hands start shaking. Everyone sees and they don't say anything but still when it first happened, I heard comments about me while I was talking.



So, if you move from one foot to another or move your hands, it's okay. I don't know of anything that will helo you take the "nervous" feeling away but something you can do is kinda of memorize the 1st part so then after you say what you remember then you can read your speech and you won't be as nervous anymore.

Answer 149

I remember I used to have your problem. I got so nervous that i almost had to blow into a bag. I decided that I was going to overcome that fear so I committed that over the next 12 months that I would accept as many speech's as possible. I thought that by doing this that I would become accustomed to giving speeches that I would lose that fear.

I also realized that I was the one that they had come to hear and that I knew more about the subject than they did and that helped my confidence level.

Also practice your speech. I always carried a copy of the speech and many times would read from it. I figured that if every "big whig" that I saw on TV could read from a prepared text why couldn't I.

So practice, give more speeches and feel confident that you know more about the subject matter and I feel that you also will over come this nervous feeling.

Answer 150

Speak clearly and drink water before you get up there so your mouth doesn't go dry. Just remember that everyone else is nervous when they go up there so try to build a comfort zone between you and the audience. Even the most successful speech givers are nervous sometimes, they just do a great job at hiding it. goodluck!

Answer 151

I am very shy and have this problem too. What I do when I have to make a presentation at school is look at each individual person before I start talking. I don't know why, but it helps me be less nervous. Good luck!

Answer 152

Maybe if you get a little drunk before the speech that may help you relax ( If you're legal to drink). Wear dark sun glasses so that your eyes can't be seen. Record the speech on a tape or MP3 player and listen to it over and over and over. This will help you memorize as much of it as possibe. Also, you might want to play the tape and listen to it through one ear phone during the speech. Space the speech into 2 sentence lines and a 4-5 second pause. To catch your breath. Don't try to say the speech as fast as humanly possible to get it over with.

Answer 153

Hey, i just took a speech class and i ended up with an A in her class and she made me so comfortable well i went in there so nervous like you and i formulated a helping tool when i go and do any speeches i make notecards to help me get through what i need to say i would think about the cards and even an outline and just remeber to take a deep breathe just relax you can do it ... good luck

Answer 154

Well, everything takes time and practice, that feeling of anxiety beforehand is what you have to keep but work through, speak through it. Practice speaking from the bottom of your chest, the diaphragm, you will notice the extra power your voice has gained, don't speak from the throat or all that pressure will resonate from there and the crowd won't be wanting for more. Enjoy the nerves thats half the thrill, otherwise give up giving speeches.

Answer 155

I've never had a problem with nervousness when making my speeches, because I've always known I was correct. If you have values, ideas and principles (or correct information depending on what you're speaking about) that can only be denied by a person lacking moral integrity and then make the proper discourse as to why whatever you're talking about achieves that principle, and know you're correct on the matter, then you have no reason to be nervous.

Answer 156

Let's see. imagine everyone in the audience in their undies. Ha ha. Just kidding. That's just the worst thing you can do. You'll crack up right in the middle of your speech! Just be yourself. Pretend your giving the speech to your friends. Don't look at the audience. Look at some place on the wall. Most people are nervous about doing speeches because they're afraid they'll mess up. If you've practiced enough, you won't mess up and you won't have any reason to be afraid of messing up.

Answer 157

Well, have you tried practicing in front of family?

They are just like the audience. And if that doesn't work for you, just stare at something. Not someone they might take it the wrong way. The main thing that you have to do, is to be confident and relaxed. You won't be nervous as much as you were before.

Answer 158

I was very shy and have had a problem with this in the past, i think the thing that helped me most was, being interested in what i was speaking about, and then making the speech to someone that i knew, i would research my speech and kind of get into it, present it like i was having a debate with a friend. the more times i had to speak the easier it got. i don't have to make a lot of speeches now but i have gotten better at speaking in public because of it.

Answer 159

It's amazing that the two biggest fears for most humans is that off death and public speaking.



Most of the time, your feeling of nervousness is more evident to you than anyone else. Additionally, remember that the majority of who you will be speaking to experience similar public speaking fear/nervousness/etc.



My best advise - know your subject well, use positive voice tone qualities, and animate your verbal presentation. If you are able, use the addition of a Power Point (make sure good graphics - fun - informative) and/or a slide show to music. Key with great public speakers is that they allow the information to become personally related to the audiences individual experience.



When we attribute meaning to our learning, we are the most likely to remember the information and enjoy the overall experience.



Good luck !

Answer 160

Take a few deep breaths before you start your speech. Also, you don't really have to make eye contact either. You can look right above the audiences heads, and it'll give the illusion you're looking at them, and not make you so nervous. Also, make sure you speak slowly and pronounce each word carefully. Sometimes when you are nervous, you tend to speak faster, and stutter.



Or, just imagine everyone in their underwear. It might make you laugh randomly during your speech though, hehe.



Hope this helps! :]

Answer 161

the following has helped me to become a proficent public speaker.



option for beginning statement,

1 let them know you are a little nervious coming up on stage (more of a weight off your shoulders than anything really)

2 Start out with a joke pertaining to a subject, if they laugh it makes me feel more comfortable, because they are actualy listening.



dont be afraid to steer away slightly from the pre prepaired material



the whole "imagine them in their underpants" only works on some people



all in all ive found it helpful to involve the crowd in some way cause to me it feels as though they are publicly speaking along with me.



with a small class im not sure you need to do either of the top options, just try to find a way to involve the class... thats what teachers do

Answer 162

Do your worrying earlier. Get prepared and worry while you prepare. Tell yourself you are good at the end of the next speech that you give, and remember that feeling of being good. Don't be so judgemental either. What are the criteria that you are most hard on yourself about? Work on those things, but keep up the rest of the skills that you are doing well so far also.



Oh yeah, remember to breathe--in through the nose, out through the mouth (as you speak)...so blow your nose before you get up there.

Answer 163

I have to get up and speak in front of people too. And I too always get a little nervous right before I begin. I think its because there is always the possibility of having one person speak out against you or something...but once I begin, speaking, I don't have a problem. The rule of thumb is always know your material. As long as you know your material and someone disagrees, you know you can always back it up. And if you learn to read your audience you evendo better.

Answer 164

I have been giving speeches for big audiences (even in front of 25,000 people) since I was 13. The best thing that worked for me was to give the speech to myself... in front of a mirror. I works wonders; you'll laught at yourself and It'll help you ease up. The other thing that works great is to know that you have a big advantage over the people that are your audience: You're the only one who knows the lines you're saying, they dont, so they won't have a clue if you make a mistake... keep that in mind. Hope you get it done well.

Answer 165

try to practice relaxation exercises before and during your speech.



1. Before you go, breath in and out deeply 10 times.

2. Practice positice visualisation, a tecnique that athletes use all the time. Basically all this means is picturing yourself doing really well on whatever it is you are doing

3. Try to figure out what it is, specifically, that makes you nervous. Is it the pressure to get a good grade? Is it the fear of forgetting something, or of being made fun of by your peers? Then when you've figured it out, talk to who you need to to fix that.

Answer 166

I was terrified at first, but the more you do it the easier it becomes. The absolutely most important thing is knowing the subject of your speech. This will build confidence and good bearing. If you think you cannot remember your sequence, get some 3X5 cards and make some bullet type notes just to jog your memory. Connect with your audience and project. What ever you do, DON'T read the speech.

Answer 167

When Michael Richards was raked over the coals for his horrible behavior, a daytime comedian said something like "He should have known how to control the crowd and not let it (the situation) get to him..."



Speakers need to gain control and be absolutely secure in their subject. The old cliches "If you can't beat them with brilliance, then blind them with b.s." -is no longer a truism. Audiences can easily sniff out a liar and a con-man and thought they still fall for them, it's not as easy to trick them as it was 20 years ago before the internet bloomed like it has upon society.



1. Know your subject: Be prepared for pointed, secific questions, don't like, know where your facts come from. It's easier to apologize for a mistake than it is to have your professional reputation ruined for outright lying to an audience of your peers or students.



2. Accept that you ARE living in that moment. All you can do is inhale, smile and introduce yourself. When I have had to speak, I always noticed the teacher (in our classrooms at the university) having to get the class to stay quiet before the next speaker began their lecture. I would walk up, place my materials on the podium, and raise my hands over my head. As they became quiet I'd quip something like "Now that's what I like about becoming a teacher... " or (quoting the movie 'The Warriors') "Can you dig it suckers?!" As soon as everyone would smile, laugh or just go quiet I'd feel comfortable presenting my materials to the class, students and my professors.



3. I have been in sales, worked as a tour guide, and moved through teaching in public, private, and Sunday schools for a lot of years. If you can make a reasonable effort doing any of those things confidently and not panic or run screaming from the room, then you can talk to ANYone.



4. After that all you need to do is remember to smile, stand straight, and be ready to brace yourself for anything. If you feel like you're losing your audience mid-stream you can regain control by just staying quiet. When the audience sees that your information is becoming garbled, you will (usually) notice that the audience will help you regain position by telling the disruptors to be quiet so you can continue. In this you regained control and did not have to change your demeanor or attitude or lose control.



Good luck, practice often and never take your eyes off your audience. Make them stare back and you will be assured that you are in control of your speech.



God Bless You!



Jaime

Answer 168

I use to have a problem giving speeches. It is really something that you have to get to. I have found that if you pratice, that helps. Another way is to tell yourself that you really know these people. Tell yourself, no matter how important it is, that it is important that they know the information that you are give, when I say this I mean a life or death situation type information. I also tell myself that I dont care what they are thinking right now, I have to get this over with. Speech classes in College will also help you out a little.

Answer 169

I used to have the same problem. Just breathe really really slow like your not almost breathing and try to think that you have to look confident. It's better not to act modest because at least you'll have a good grade and people will get used to you being that way so they wouldn't mind. If you act modest, they're gonna stay quiet while you're up there and you're gonna feel more awkward because they won't hear you(trust me,I used to be modest during speeches).When I started opening up to my audience,they started smiling and laughing at my jokes,then I felt more comfortable and I got A+ on my speech.

Answer 170

Hi!

You will need to program yourself that way, then., to deal with that awful moment. don't let it take you over. Part of the problem

is discovering what the problems is, and you know: it is right in the beginning.



And, try to figure out what it is that you are thinking at that point..



Question: what is it that keeps you from being nervous right up to the time? Can you extend it?



A lot of people have trouble with stage fright ... Victoria de los Angeles, the late Spanish opera singer, was asked once what she liked about going on tour. She replied that it gave all her butterflies a chance to know each other!



Sometimes you can get rid of it, sometimes you learn to live with it. Just know that a lot of people suffer from nerves, sometimes all their lives.



My personal theory is that they are not quite sure of their material. Your material has to be very well prepared. It has to be rock solid. And then you can relax. And, don't forget: people rarely judge you as severely as you judge yourself.

Answer 171

Being nervous in front of a crowd or group of people is normal, because everyone's attention is focused on YOU.



What I have found to be helpful is to practice my speech with a timer. This allows me to say what I want without droning on and on. I insert humorous quips (when permitted) throughout, to maintain interest (especially with a dry subject).



I usually picture the crowd or group as well-behaved pets or dogs, because they sometimes move around and shift.



Right before getting to the podium, I immediately picture those dogs and people have occasionally asked afterwards why I walk up to the podium with a tiny smile on my face.

Answer 172

I crossed the line when I looked out at the audience one time and realized they aren't paying strict attention to what I was saying.



That made me feel that if I didn't phrase something well or I didn't cover the subject as comprehensively as I wanted to, it wouldn't matter.



The next step was to find a way to get the audience more interested in what I had to say. 'Cause after all, I got a lot of wisdom to share with them. So, I became looser and more humorous. I had more eye contact. Most important of all, I was looking at them to determine whether they were paying attention.



This made me not only a less nervous speaker but a better speaker.



Now, when I'm waiting to get up to speak, I feel a pleasant excitement. I'm ready to take on the challenge of getting and holding their attention.

Answer 173

Not sure how this will help, I used to give classes in medical field when I was in the Army, at times it was troops other times Law Enforcement. I did not get nervous after I got more comfortable with the material I was teaching. I did have a tough time not straying off deeper in to side subjects of the same subject.



Get comfortable with what ever your doing speach for and the comfort / non nervous should happen.

Answer 174

I always take a pen up with me - for some reason it makes me feel better to have something in my hand. Just pretend like you are telling the people something they want to know. Also, if it's appropriate, commenting that you're nervous can also diffuse the nervous tension. Maybe you can make that into a joke to break the ice.

Answer 175

When I was a kid, maybe in the 4th grade. We had this talent show and I was supposed to sing ‘a whole new world’ from Disney’s Aladdin. While singing the last verses… I realized how many people where staring at me and that when it hit me and I freaked out. I could not take out the voice from my mouth. I remember feeling like Ariel when she tried singing after her voice been taken away from her.

I was completely frozen on stage and I ran downstairs back to my class. That night, I heard my song and I creped out of bed to see what was happening to find my dad watching the movie he made of me earlier that morning at school. I was so embarrassed but seeing my self on stage, and others smiling and clapping, made me feel pretty good. My father than told me how brave I was to stand up there and sing when everyone else was just the audience.

So, next time, if you ever get scared, remember that your audience is more afraid than you’re self.

Just relax, and forget the rest of the world in front of you and you’ll do just fine.

Answer 176

You need to make sure you have prepared well and just say to yourself in your head that you are going to do a good job! It is natural to get anxious just before your debut, deep breaths from the stomach will also slow your heart which may be racing. Sometimes, depending on the audience it can help to start with a light introduction and overview of your talk so that this gives you a chance to slow down before getting into the main part. Good luck with them.

Answer 177

Believe it or not, this is normal. You should start to worry when you don't get nervous. I joined Toastmasters some years ago to help overcome my nervousness and nothing has changed. However, I did learn to use that nervousness to my advantage. What helped me was to use an icebreaker to get the audience relaxed...that's what I called it. You can tell a joke, a funny story or anything to get yourself relaxed. Meanwhile, try Toastmasters International. You'll find that many of our great leaders were members. You'll learn and have fun at the same time. You won't regret it.

Answer 178

Well, maybe you don't get nervous because of the speech, rather than what mistakes you can make during the speech or whazt people will think of you while you are speaking. I think this is normal for all people and as you grow more confident in your public speaking it might seem less nerve recking, but I don't think it will go away completely.

Answer 179

Remember that you have something important to say and everyone there is interested in hearing it. All of those eyes watching you can be a bit intimidating but try making eye contact regularly throughout your speech, maybe 3 seconds per person. Naturally don't make eye contact with everyone in the room unless it's a small group! :) Also, the old Underwear trick helps too.

Answer 180

I know i may be giving advice for my own problem, but isn't it funny once you give someone the advice you need you take it, anyway.

Ok try taking one deep breath, relax your muscles, and stare at the wall in front of you, or a friend. Start your speech slow and speak loud, then stand up straight and poise, this makes you look more confident, and doesn't show fear. I had to make an announcment to 4 classes, and i did fine, and i never thought i would be able to but i did and i took my advice, said what i had to say and left. I have never felt more confident.

Make sure you know what your topic is about so if they have questions you'll know them right away. please pick me

Answer 181

I think part of it is self confidence, and part of it is practicing. I had to make a major speech last year, and was really scared just thinking about it. I asked friends for advice who had done public speaking, and they all said the same thing--practice, practice, practice!! Write your speech up on index cards, and say it over and over. You will become so familiar with it that it will take away alot of the fear. Also, remember to BREATHE! I even wrote on my cards when to take a breath. Try to stay calm, and go slowly. You can do it!

And you know they always say, imagine your audience sitting there in their underwear!! LOL!!

Answer 182

Step 1: Know what you're going to say like the back of your hand. Have notecards if you know you'll forget, and have notecards if you think you might. If you can give the speech in your sleep, you might want to bring some in case you freeze.



Step 2: Breathe. In, out, again before you go up. Tell yourself that you'll do well, because you will, and just don't be afraid to mess up. When you fear messing up, you're distracted, and that only makes for more problems. If you mess up, just keep on going and don't worry until later.

Answer 183

Start out by doing something slightly embarassing, like do a stutter step on your way up to the podium. You make a conscious decision to do something that might embarrass you, but you're ready for it. See, the stress often comes from not knowing how to react to yourself.



Ever see old WWF and that guy they called "Nature Boy?" What was his name - der ... Rick Flair! Yeah, remember that sound he made? He used to get up in front of everyone and go "WOOOO HOOOOO!" Kinda corny... no , REALLY corny. He got that from me.



So just do something corny, clumsy, rude on purpose. Then make a point of NOT trying to play it off. After all, you have more important things to do. You're up there for a purpose, which is what you might remind someone of when they start to give you problems. Then give them a big toothy grin - or a more subtle one if it's more of a formal thing you're doing.



Also helps to get a little pissed, but keep that on the inside. Know what I mean? Keeps you from getting the sillies.



Oh, and check your fly before you go up there so you're not paranoid about it while you're speaking.

Answer 184

My husband gives speeches for pay all over the country and he has for years. He still gets nervous. He uses the nervous energy to help him do a good job. I do the same whenever I have to do presentations.



He also said that he will get a cup of water before he is to speak and do relaxation techniques, deep breathing etc. until the water in the cup no longer shakes.



Affirmations help me prepare for all sorts of anxiety provoking events. They will help develop your confidence in yourself. So, maybe it's good not to work on nervousness, but confidence. Your nervousness may be an extension of your excitment. Remember: Not all stress is bad stress. Some stress, anxiety may be healthy and helpful to keep you on your toes and at your best!!!



Good Luck!

Answer 185

Everyone gets nervous when speaking in public. The trick isn't to overcome the nervousness itself, but to overcome its symptoms.



First of all, practice the speech. Don't be afraid of using different words or phrases each time you give the speech - the less rigid your speech, the easier it is to overcome a "brain fart".



Second, have a bottle of water handy for when you give the speech. I, like many others, get a dry mouth when I'm nervous.

Answer 186

Foreget about the crowed of people. Think of it as if you were having a converation with your teacher, or even writting an essay. Dont think about anything but what you are going to say. Lock eyes with someone if you have to. I was you once, when I had to give a speech on my answer of a question, in front of(about) 200 people. Just imagine how nervous I was!

The technique is not to think of speaking to a crowed of people, but to one person.

And dont say 'um;' that can make you even more nervous.



Hope this helps.

Answer 187

1. Write the speech.



2. Practice saying it out loud several times and make adjustments if you need to. Make someone else listen and critique it. Keep practicing until you can say the words fluently and confidently.



3. Make an outline of the key points and put it on index cards. Practice it again without the whole text until you can do it without stumbling.



4. When about to give the speech, take a minute or two of slow breaths, breathing out for about as long as you breathe in. This helps you focus and slows down your heartbeat.



5. Review your outline one more time.



6. When you are in front of your audience, remember to look at them. If making eye contact makes you uncomfortable, look at people's foreheads or noses instead; they'll still feel like you are paying attention to them. If there's someone rooting for you in the audience, look at them.



7. Make sure to talk slowly and clearly and remember to breathe.

Answer 188

I think it helps if you really really know your information. I mean really know it. Don't just stop with the minimum amount of information. Try to get as much as possible. When you give your speech, don't write the entire thing then just read it to the audience. If you have to, write the important points down and just talk. As if you were speaking to a person that you like; friendly and politely. Hint: NO MATTER WHAT do NOT picture the audience in their underwear. IT DOESN'T WORK, trust me. Good Luck!

Answer 189

Practice. practice to your family or to a mirror.



I have been speaking in front of people for years - I tend to get a little nervous just before the start sometimes, but once I gauge my audience I become comfortable.



Smaller groups, when I can see their faces, tend to be better than larger crowds.



It also helps if you really know your material.



Hope this advice helps.

Answer 190

I think most people have this problem, and for me it was serious when it came to playing guitar live. I found that repetition in low stakes situations (playing in casual environments) got me used to the prospect of being in front of people and made larger performances a non-factor. Unlike guitar, you can function as a speaker with that sick adrenile rush you get from nerves, so I think the main thing is to not worry about being worried. Don't let the nervous energy distract you from what you are doing and just accept it as an normal awkward feeling you will have for you first dozen presentations.



Stick to your bullets and don't forget to be charming... you being nervous will only turn off the audience if you start reacting to it yourself. Just accept the slightly shakey vocal quality and go for it - over a few presentations it will fade.

Answer 191

I had this problem all through schoo, matter of fact I still do. It's natural to feel this way. You just have to find your coping strategy. My strategies were taking a few slow deep breaths Holding for one second. This can slow your heart rate and calm knots in your stomach. If you psych yourself out and get worried it will always be worse. Don't get psyched out. Your not going to die on that podium! These people are here to listen to what you have to say and present. Not tear you down verbally. I've also found that rubbing the middle of my palm with my thumb helps me too. I used to have ALOT of trouble talking infront of even small groups. I remember on year in school for Rememberance day (November 11th) my principal asked me to do a speach to thank the vetrans two days prior to the ceramony. Prior to this speach I was only used to taking infront of at the most 25. I had an audience of 750 people. I actually was faint because of the nerves. I used my techniques, and I got through it.



Each person has their own gimics and you have to learn what will help. Maybe the deep breaths won't help. Maybe they will. Some people find it helps having a glass of water next to them to sip on. Others listen to music right up untill they have to go up. What relaxes you that you can do while you wait to present.

Answer 192

Speeches, aren't they fun? I used to be really nervous before I spoke around any one; however, I have learned that preparation is the best way to overcome nervousness. Think about it. When you are discussing something you know without a shadow of a doubt, it is easy. Secondly, if this is something you intend on doing several times it might be beneficial if you enroll in a speech class. That is what I did. I actually enjoyed the class and learned quite a bit from it.

Answer 193

Go into it like people are there to hear you, and if something goes wrong, oh well. What's the worst that can happen? I used to be a terrible public speaker back in high school, but then started taking that approach and it seems to work.



If all else fails, do a shot of Vodka before you go on... that always tends to relax the mind a bit LOL

Answer 194

Perhaps stage fright is something that you will never be able to conquer... for example, many performers still get panic attacks prior to going on stage. However if you know the subject of your speech very well, this can help you overcome some nerves. Obviously the more confidence you have, the less fearful you are.

Answer 195

Two things: Know your material....intimately. The fact that you know exactly what you're talking about will eliminate most of your "stage fright". Practice. Speak publicly whenever you get the chance (make sure you know what you're talking about), whether it's a debate forum or just commentary, take the opportunity to speak, because practice makes perfect. I learned most of my public speaking skills by joining the local Jaycee chapter and competing with other Jaycees at conventions. There's nothing like a state Jaycee convention. Good luck.

Answer 196

it happens to the best even! i wont bloit about it but since the last couple of years i have really developed into a good convincing public speaker... before that i had the same problem and my teacher helped me with it... here it is... its very practical and effective too..



if you are making a presentation... the rule of presenting is that you should give a pause of around 10 seconds on every slide change for the audience to see so that they dont get confused on whether to focus on the slide or you... soo start off with the slides... that will give you 10-20 seconds to calm yourself down from the fear of standing infront of everyone...



additional to that... whatever you have to say in the initial stages with these slides... memorize it... it helps like hell!! by the time the butterflies settle in your stomach you will be saying out what your memorized...



in order to improve on your public speaking skills... stand infront of a mirror and say out loud (not in a low tone) what you have to speak infront of an audience... that helps a great deal too...



and yeah... One thing that i always remember - when you are speaking... remember that you are more intelligent than everyone else in the audience... thats why you are stnading there... exact words of my teacher are - Just believe that you are intelligent and all the audience is DUMB, thats why you are standing here - trust me believing that never hurts... cuz most of the time audience duz believe what you tell them but also be sure that whatever research you have done is correct and is worked upon properly.. good construction of it help great deal too!



good luck dude!

Answer 197

I read a few good suggestions so far: hold something in your hand to focus on, put it into your mind that you are above the people you are speaking to to help boost your confidence, be extra prepared for possible questions and take a few deep breaths before you start.



Don't worry, I'm in the same boat as you! I have an exam presentation on Friday and I'm a nervous wreck myself. Just prepare yourself (even write down everything you're going to say if it helps) and be confident.



Good Luck on your future presentations!!

Answer 198

Anyone who says that they do not get nervous before a speech is a liar.



Ask any accomplished speaker and presenter if he or she gets nervous, and the answer is always yes.



However, you can minimize the effects of nervousness by practicing. Practice by yourself in front of a mirror, practice in front of friends or family, and lastly take speech classes or join a club like Toastmasters. Practice won't make you perfect, but it will help you get conquer nervousness.



I have been practicing law for over ten years, and I have given presentations to large conferences attended by 5000 people, and have given small classes of 5 to 10 students. I still get nervous, but I have learned to manage my nervousness and can channel that nervous energy into a positive direction.

Answer 199

First remember that everyone will be nervous so you are not alone.

Remember to breathe deeply and regularly.

Have your speech ready in point form so that you can always refer to it. Knowing your points by heart though will make the speaking easier. But a prop is always a great focusing tool

Check out your appearance before you go on stage just in case. Plus then you have one less worry.

How you focus when on stage is different depending on your personality. For myself I just focus on the lights. I sing on stage often but I never really see my audience because of the foot and spotlights. Focusing on one individual if you don't have that luxury can work. Picturing people in their undies can work. Just focusing on your speech can work depending on how well you can focus.



Remember Everyone will have their turn so that just makes you one of many.

Answer 200

In all honesty, think of it this way. If you were in the audience, would you want to listen to a nervous person? The audience just wants you to speak and get to the point. Don't shift feet too much, don't touch your face, and make random eye contact with everyone after scanning your notes which should be in very bold type and triple spaced so you can scan well. Speak boldly and confidently. The audience will really appreciate that and connect with you.



And smile!

Answer 201

I used to be the same way, I actually enrolled into a Dale Carnegie class. This made me step out of my comfort zone and into unfamiliar territory. I am more confident now. I don't even mind answering a question knowing I can't spell worth a darn. ha ha

keep your nose up, ask yourself---everyone that I am talking to right now--how many would have the courage to stand in my shoes. My guess is 1 out of 10 would accept the challenge

Answer 202

The best option is to speak publicly as much as possible. With time, you will become more comfortable. However, a good short-run solution to stage-fright is a type of bloo pressure medication called a beta-blocker. These medications block the effects of epinephrine (a.k.a. adrenaline), the biochemical responsible for the jitteriness, wavering voice, and panicky sensation you get when speaking. This medication is generally well-tolerated by healthy people, but should not be used by asthmatics.

Answer 203

nervous is a very common thing that we are going to face especially when making speeches. We never get not nervous but the thing can overcome is feel confident. Give ur speech as a way to speak to someone in a confident way.

Answer 204

Most folks have a nervous reaction to public speaking just keep in mind that they are there to hear what you have to say and are interested in the subject therefore you have no reason to be nervous. Its not easy speaking to strangers so what I do is pick one or two in the crowd and when I feel jittery I look them in the eyes to relax then move around the room slowly.

Answer 205

Your question could not have come at a more convenient time...Im going to present in front of a class tomorrow...well, to be honest I feel nervous about it, but I've read some of the answers posted here and I feel better about it. Just be brave think of yourself as a warrior and this is just a challenge in your way. You must win, don't let it dominate you... be brave, you know you can do it. I know you can do it, visualize yourself giving an excellent speech.... be brave, have courage.

Answer 206

The key in my mind is to not picture it as a bunch of people, but rather some vague "thing" in front of you. Concentrate on the talk, block out the people. Besides, as is true with even the greatest speeches, half your audience is falling asleep anyway, so it really isn't that big of an audience, is it?

Answer 207

I just gave a speech in front on 200 people the other day and wasn't really that nervous. So, here is my tip. Remember that nobody really cares. Don't be nervous because if you screw up you are the only person that will really remember and people aren't really paying as much attention as you think they are. Think about when you listen to other people's speeches, are you really paying that much attention, no. So it won't be any different when you are up there. You are basically just talking to an empty room. Nobody really cares about you, people are so self centered today, you are only nervous because you feel they are judging you, but they aren't, remember that.

Answer 208

First and foremost, know what you are speaking about. You will be less nervous if you understand your topic and you have rehearsed your speech. If time permits practice the speech in front of a mirror and check your posture, facial expressions and mannerisms. Practice to stand upright, and have proper expressions and motions as your speech dictates. You might want to take a public speaking class at your local community college. The last bit of advice is if you speak in front of groups is to keep doing it, and as you do it you will become better over time and your confidence will raise and your fear and anxiety will diminish. Good luck. Oh yeah I almost forgot, get over yourself, it is not very hard to give a speech I think the mind of the speaker makes it harder than it really is. Peace and good luck.

Answer 209

There is plenty of good advice already posted here, but I thought I could add something...despite what you read here, the one thing you shouldn't do is go out there thinking you are better than everyone else. It's okay to recognize that you may have more knowledge on a subject than your audience, but to adopt the attitude that you are better than them just to keep from getting nervous is elitist and will spread to other areas of your life as well. You will come off as a condescending jerk and you will lose your audience quicker than you would by just displaying signs of nervousness. They will read right away that you feel superior and at that point nothing you have to say will have any relevance to them. When you know your subject matter inside and out, backward and forward, you will have more confidence in your ability to provide it to others. You won't need to feel superior because you will be prepared.

Answer 210

Best way is to practice speaking in front of friends and family as many times as you can. Get involved with possibly some groups where you can speak in a forum. Generally speak until public speaking becomes almost natural to do. And it also helps to not fidget around with your hands, look people not directly in the eyes but dart around. Head and chin up. And most of all have confidence in yourself. Good luck!

Answer 211

I am going to school at University of Phenoix. At UOP a class persentation is required for each class. The way I get over being nervous is look at it as you are with your friends talking about what ever the subject is. when talking with firends you don't get nervous so it helps you not be nervous with a big group. as well as you make more speeches you will become more comfortable.

Answer 212

Everyone is like this.



Practice A LOT in front of a mirror. Memorize everything you are going to say and any questions and answers that might come up.



Then, RELAX. I usually have a paper clip in my hand that I "transfer" my anger and fear into (anger from stupid questions that throw my game off).



Listen to Queen on your way to the speech. We Will Rock You works great for meetings.

Answer 213

1. Prepare - Practice

a. Know your Topic

b. Know your audience

2. Use Negative energy positively

3. Practice relaxation techinques prior to speaking

4. Pause taking in the audience before speaking

5. Stand with feet a few inches apart firmly planted

6. Join a club (Toastmasters) or have someone critique your presentation) this should boost confidence.

Answer 214

everyone gets nervous right before a speech... even the great speakers of all time probably did....its natural... if you are still nervous while giving the speech the try concentrating on the speech and not paying attention to the crowd...It also helps if you talk about something that you are truly interested in or beleive in... hope this helps you

Answer 215

Hi it's natural to feel nervous before an audience. Although there are very many ways to beat this nervousness, the best method is to join a theatre workshop. One of those workshops which focuses on acting. Believe me, your presentation skills, your ability to convince your audience, develop a rapport while on stage and your overall confidence will receive such a boost that the next time nervousness hits you, you will know how to strike back.

Answer 216

I have the same problem. My throat locks up too but I have an insane love for being in musicials so this is the i trick use: just concentrate on a friend/teacher that you're comfortable with. And start. Its better to not hold anything beacuse if ypou are skaing then whatever you are holdin will also shake. This will draw attention to your hand.

Answer 217

This is an actual tip from people who talk in public. I heard about it in an actual speech class in college. You have to take a couple of seconds right before you start your speech and imagine that everyone you're talking to is wearing nothing but underwear. Silly as it sounds, it works. Another one would be to talk to a spot just above the last row of people. If it's a small class you're talking to and you want your speech to be a success, you have to make eye contact at least for 2 or 3 seconds with everyone in your audience.

Answer 218

I get most nervous when I look at the whole crowd or if I accidentally look someone in the eye who I don't know. I either look at their foreheads or just above their heads at the wall behind them, making sure to look slowly from side to side of the room. This gives the appearance that you are talking to them individually and not neglecting anyone, while still not looking at any one individual.



If you are giving an unmemorized speech, look up frequently placing your finger or a bookmark where you left off so you don't lose your place.



Make sure you practice your speech out loud in front of friends and/or family, it will help with the "stage fright" and they can give you feedback or suggestions. If it is not possible to have a "dress rehearsal" with an audience, tape yourself and play it back so you know how you sound.

Ask yourself or your practice audience:

Am I too quiet/too loud?

Is my pronunciation correct?

Do I express myself with feeling or am I monotone?

Is there a section that I needs extra work/practice?

Can the listener(s) easily identify the main idea(s) of the speech?

Answer 219

Fifteen minutes before you start, repeat the following phrase in your mind: "I am fully capable of delivering this speech perfectly. I now summon my subconscious power to keep me calm, clear and articulate through this whole process." Say it ten times mentally. It doesn't matter if you believe it, your subconscious mind will get the message. After you say it ten times forget it and don't go back to it.

If you doubt the power of your subconscious mind consider the fact that it retains everything that you have ever learned so that you can function as an adult. It is an awesome power that will assist you if you simply tell it to do so in this way. Then, In the thirty seconds before you start the actual speech, do multiplication tables in your head. Four times four, fourteen times eight, etc. This will keep your brain busy. A lot of the experience of nervousness is the wild thoughts flying around. If you have a mental task, even an inane one, it will help. Once you are actually giving the speech, the command you gave to your inner self will take over and you will do fine. I used this exact method for really bad stagefright and worked, again and again.

Answer 220

put something that you can manipulate in your hand like silly putty or a paperclip. Something you can hold onto to take out your nervous energy on.



As far as right as it starts, just remember that in 5 minutes, after you are done, no one is really going to remember what happened anyhow. I think I heard a statistic once that said that 2 out of 30 people could remember what the person was wearing, how they were fidgeting or even how many times the person mssed up. Most of the time, people don't pay much attention.

Answer 221

My englich teacher had a good suggestion, just as long as the speech isn't in front of a really professional group of people, jump up and down a few times right before you speak, so you will have already made a fool of yourself and don't have to worry about doing it later

Answer 222

Everyone gets nervious when you are about to go on. Everyone.

The best thing you can do is Practice your remarks many times. Know everything you are going to say cold, whether you are reading the remarks, oe speaking impromptu.

If you can, practice in the place you will be speaking in ahead of time to become accustomed.

Spend your energy making the speech as good as it can be, and you will drop the fear part, as soon as you start speaking. Good Luck!

Answer 223

outline your points, practice until you barley have to use your notes, then when the speech time comes, take a deep breath and be confident, and tell them what you old yourself while practicing. Focusing in the back wall just above the heads of the people in the room at first helps until you get your stride- It makes it look like you're making eye contact, even when you're not. When you start feeling more confident, look at one or two people at a time, and keep selecting small groups to focus on. It helps booth you and them- you're making eye contact with them, which helps them connect, and it's a small group, so you don't' have to deal with the entire group at once.

Answer 224

Practice giving your speech in front of a mirror a few times. find out if you can use props with notes on the back. this way you can look away from the class sometimes, remember your speech and look totality prepared and professional all at the same time. Good luck!

Answer 225

the main reason reason a person feels nervous making speeches is thinking that people identify the mistakes in him.



1). practice well for your speech infront of a mirror



practising infront of a mirror is making yourself both performer and the observer. this makes u rectify any mistakes in your body language .



2).prepare well for your speech



this makes you confident & comfort on the stage



3). take deep breaths for 2 minutes just before u give a speech



deep breath helps ur heart beat not to raise & slows down your pulse



4). little humour is allowed in any speech

Answer 226

I get really nervous when speaking to groups. It helps if I have the speech memorized (I always follow along with note cards though). then I try not to think about the audience. I think about breathing and speaking slowly and clearly and about what I am saying. then I don't have time to be nervous and I am done before I even realize it. I hope you get over your nervousness.

Answer 227

I am a meterologist in the U.S Navy and I have to get up in front of Commanders, Admirals, Staff, Battle Group Battalions and brief all the time. I guess the thing that gets me over it is you have to know the material perfectly. Explan throughly what you are briefing and live no room for question. Let thme know that you are the expert. When you follow these simple steps, you will be amazed at how much easier it is to stand in front of people and talk.

Answer 228

I struggle with this a lot. Here are some things that I found work for me. Eat a Granny Smith apple about 30 minutes before hand (it gives you a boost and wets your whistle). I also drink Chamomile tea. One other thing: I pop a Valerian--this is an HERBAL that is supposed to help you sleep better. It really helps calm me without making me loopy. I take it one hour before the speech. Breath.

Answer 229

I have the same problem when ever I speak in front of a crowd. Focus on what you are talking about and find one thing in the room you enjoying looking at. Look at it not the crowd. That tend to help take some of the tention off a person, Good Luck

Answer 230

I have the same problem as you do. I would panic and words would come out wrong. A few things i've learned to keep the speech good:

- stand straight, don't slump or lean on anything to look relaxed but don't look too nervous. trying to look confident isn't too much a good idea, when one tries to look confident in a situation where one doesn't feel too confident in, being confident will worsen the situation.

- keeping eye contact with 5 million eyes looking at you is very hard...especially when you have to decide who to look at and that staring/looking at process pumps in more anxiety, so try not to look at everyone at the same time, but try to focus on the back of the room, changing angles when needed.

- a very useful tip to calm yourself before a speech is to squeeze your ring finger (4th finger, not the rude finger, just in case i got my counting or notation wrong) for about a minute or two or more if you want to calm yourself more, moreover, you can sqeeze both fingers to give the same effect. this has been proven to keep one calm whilst on stage, so i don't see why it won't help one with a speech in front of a room full of people.

- final tip, take deep breaths of fresh air before the speech, freshen up, drink a bit of water (but not too much!).



good luck :)

Answer 231

Talk to your doctor. Some performers take Inderal to combat stage fright and if you explain your fears they could prescribe for you. All doctors don't seem to know that this helps though. Also I always start out by joking around a little and sharing my jitters with the crowd. They will laugh and it will relax you as well. If you mess up, make a joke out of it and yourself, such as, "I told them I didn't know as much on this as so and so but they wouldn't listen" or my brother in laws favorite " they gave me books but I didn't read them. The more you relax them and get them relating on a personal level to you, the more relaxed you will be. After all they probably have the same problem when doing public speaking. If they knew more or could do better, they would be the one up there instead of you.

Answer 232

Relax - Remember the physical reactions you experience in front of a group are normal. When confronted with a stimulating situation the body resorts to the "fight" or "flight" response. Your pulse increases. Adrenaline releases into your bloodstream. Your body prepares for a physical response but you have to stay put!

Sometimes your mind generates negative thoughts. Michael Pritchard said, "Fear is that little darkroom where negatives are developed." Deal with the fear by building a solid foundation (know your topic!) and feeling confident in your message. Take a few deep breaths. Mild exercise or stretching can disperse some of the anxious energy. Smile.

Answer 233

Well, if you usually stare at people while giving a speech you may want to just stare at the back of the room. This way, you wont pay attention to them and you wont notice theyre staring at you. Also, dont be so nervous. When you read your speech, Slow down and take your time. If you just keep thinking... this will all be over with soon, it wont be so bad.

Answer 234

Practice and know your material.



I used to compete in speaking events, and the more I did it and the more familiar I was with the material, the less nervous I was. The longer I've been out of those competitions, the more nervous I've become in public speaking situations. However, knowing my material inside and out has always helped, especially when there was a chance of questions.

Answer 235

I have also done so many speeches. What i do is just relax and pay attention to what u r talking about. Make sure that i have all the facts to what im talking about and once u start talking u'll get used to it in the next 5 to 10 minutes. Good luck on ur further speeches!!!!!!!!!

Answer 236

You already have a lot of good answers. Try speaking to four people in the audience, one at each corner of the group. This way everyone else thinks you are looking at them directly, and gives you greater authority. Some suggest imagining the audience sitting in their underwear. The thought will at least reduce your tension. Best of all though, as others have said, KNOW WHAT YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT! Good luck!

Answer 237

Practice is the answer. There is a group called "Toastmasters;" they help you practice and give many hints. Once you get used to giving speeches in front of this group you are ready to give a speech anywhere. They have many chapters all over the country. Check out their web site and give them a try. I found the group very helpful. It is easier when you work with like-minded people.

Answer 238

Take A Deep Breath And Focus On What You Are Saying.



The Speech Is Obviously Important Or You Wouldn't Be Giving It

Answer 239

I will always look at my audience, and not stare at the back wall or ceiling or at the projector light if it dark. I have noticed that I do not take as much notice of a speaker if they do not acknowledge the audience. I almost always follow the format of Say what your going to say, Say it, Say what you just said.



Uuming and Aaahing is a rather annoying mannerism which will make you appear less confident. Cut them out and you will instantly appear more confident. Use cue cards to help you remember your facts. Write them out phonetically if you need to.



Make sure all your DVDs, Powerpoints, Cd's are all working before. If you don't, at least be prepared with a humourous remark if they fail on you!

Answer 240

I take theater, so being nervous happens a lot. I know this might sound a bit crazy, but try it because it works almost every time.

Ok, tense up every muscle in your body (this works better if you're laying on the ground), especially your abs because that's where you get all those "butterflies". Make sure that you're taking deep even breaths. Keep those muscles tightened and keep breathing deeply for ten seconds, then let it all go. You should feel very relaxed after. If you still feel a bit tense, try doing it again. I hope it works for you as it does for me :)

Answer 241

Act like the world is your oyster. I usually will do the same thing I'll tell myself I'll be fine before but then I'll feel my heart beat a little faster and I'll think my face is red. Then again, all of my friends make fun of me for everything and I never have come backs and I get nervous that aside just act like the room is yours. You own it. No one can do or say anything. Act like you've done it before and you're a pro. Or think of something funny before you go up and giggle about it I do that also I'll think of something funny and I'll be smirking while speaking works for me!

Answer 242

PRACTICE!! I have done many speeches and the best thing to do is be prepared! If you know you feel like you're prepared, then you know you wont mess up. Or if you're still nervous, take a deep breath and make yourself believe that it is not a big deal and that this time is just like any other time that you have practiced your speech. Hope it helps!! Good luck!!

Answer 243

The only way I survived public speeches was breathing and constantly reminding myself it would all be over in a few minutes and that I could do it. Once you face the fact that you have to do it, then it is easier somehow. Well I hope you give a good speech and just repeat to yourself "it's no big deal". Good Luck!

Answer 244

This is what i do not to become nervous. Just Visual whatever you as saying. Picture it like you are narrating something. Before you it, other ideas will be flowing into your brain as you are talking. Then you can speak for Hours. People like Fidel Castro and Adolf Hitler are very good speakers as they spoke for hours without a break or written speech. it's true. Even though they were Horrendous.

Answer 245

I love to talk but I was in a bus accident a couple of years ago and I stutter alittle because of it. So if I have to make a speech it freaks me what I do to break the ice is I talk about.

I tell my audience about the accident and the stutter. I tell them to bear with me then I begin.

I also have something in my pocket as a good luck charm.

I either stare at the clock or picture the audience naked.

Just try to relax and you will do just fine.

Answer 246

I wish you the best of luck! I have a presentation this Tuesday on children with autism and a lot of these answers have been really useful to me (eg look above people's heads, play with a paper clip in pocket, speak across to the back of the room, rehearse in front of mirror or to friends and use bullet point cards)and I'm sure you'll find what you are looking for among them.

Answer 247

Focus on WHAT you're saying, not the people in front of you. Create material that you're proud of, so that you will be concentrating MORE on delivering your point and LESS on the size of the crowd. You're probably fine once you're up there, so don't worry about nervous feelings during that minute before you go out there. It's like removing a band-aid.

Answer 248

You need two things:



(1) to practice, practice, practice: join toastmasters (not scary at all ... I'm a member and it helps everyone)



(2) to believe in your message: I have an innate fear of speaking, and the first time I realized that I was speaking without fear was when I found myself teaching a class of 25 students and caring more that they learned what I saying than my little insecurities.



An extra tip: one thing I learned in toastmasters was not to memorize my speeches, but to memorize the intro and the conclusion. this helps get over the opening jitters that you described and ensure that you close strongly.

Answer 249

well so your not nervouse to make speeches just star into the back of the room you are in to make speeches... everyone will be thinking that your looking directly into the audiance and you wont look nervouse.... everyone is nervouse befor they do something... even if there professonal at what it is there nervouse about! but once your in the middle of it or done with it you will feel a little more comfortable and you will feel proud of your self for getting up and giving your speech! GOOD LUCK! and have confidence in your self im sure you will give great speeches!

Answer 250

I can relate. The thought of speaking in public, with hundreds of eyes watching & ears listening, is frightening.

Here's what has helped me:

1st, write out your speech the way you want to read it. You don't necessarily have to read it word-for word, though.

2nd, rehearse your speech in front of a mirror. This will make you aware of your posture, facial expresions & gestures, so that you can control them.

Then, practice in front of a small group, preferably friends or family members. They can give you feedback & constructive criticism, but they can also offer words of encouragement.

These things may not completely remove the "butterflies" from your stomach, but your nervousness won't be so obvious.

Good luck to you.

Answer 251

Take a deep breath before your speech start. Or put a coin inside your shoes. in that way your attention will be diverted to the coin. (I always do that every time i had a speech). Lastly think of those people in front of you as if they are just your servant, and you the master giving them some instruction.

I HOPE THIS WILL HELP.

Answer 252

start by building up your confidence in general. Fear of public speaking is not uncommon, but severe fear is a symptom of a larger issue. Don't over practice speeches and don't be afraid to joke about your nervousness if its appropriate. The crowd will understand. Most people can sypathize with this fear and you will connect with your audience early in your presentation.

Answer 253

It sounds like practice is not the problem. 1) Audiotape yourself and pause longer than you think you should, then play back to realize that it's not that long of a pause.

2) With any anxiety-inducing problem or event, ask yourself "So What If...?" In other words, imagine the worst-case scenario vividly enough to know that it wouldn't matter. Or, if it would matter, take steps to prevent the worst-case scenario. Hope that helps. If dropping your papers all over the stage is the worst thing, then make big numbers on your pages (or better, cards). If your fly being open is the worst-case, then prepare some funny line to make fun of yourself.

3) Know that you are among friends.

4) Don't imagine them in their underwear; imagine them in your home as your dinner guests.

Answer 254

I'm not the type of person to tell you to picture the audience in their underpants because that never worked for me. I also can't tell you to practice in the mirror becuase that also never worked. When it comes to speaking in a public place or even for a project or presentation I always think of it like a big competition. I'm a very competitive person and I love to win so I challenge myself to kick everybody's elses butts then usually I do pretty good. Then after I'm done doing as well as I did I go reward myself to one of my favorite things in the whole wide world: like a bubble bath, or a favorite movie,a sport game, or book, etc. I think you get the whole reward thing, so good luck.

Answer 255

Not only you, all the people do the same.

When you make speeches with some one you known, it is normal, but with a meeting or in front of a lot of people you look like small, important, and a lot of level so you confused and don't known how to say, how to acting or how to speak-up.

The only thing is practice in front of mirror, try to ignore and think look like normal, just say what you think from your mind and your heart, that all. Good look.

Answer 256

in my communications class, we had this series of execises to overcome stage fright & public speaking.

it is good if you've familiarized (better if you've memorized) your speech days before you go in front of the class. before you go in front of the class, do some deep breathing and shake your fingers and arms to loosen up those tight tensed muscles.

and yeah... if you've seen the movie new york minute of the olsen twins, the "insy winsy spider" song can also help... (it works for me.)

now, when you're already there try focusing on one person you are most comfortable with as if you're making a plain conversation with him. of couse, dont foget to look glance at your other audiences too. you can also make a "guide" in a small index card and carry it with you so you can glance on it once in a while.

and always remember to relax and have some fun.

good luck!^_^

Answer 257

I did the same thing about rape and sexual assault and how it affects teens girls or boys in a way that they can take the steps to tall someone and get help to get counseling. I also sang in front of a church that was totally horrible it sounded like the wind got knocked out of me and i was so nervous my brain shut down and my mouth was so dry i sounded like a high pitch squeaking mouse. why don't you call your friends so they can encourage you to do great and that might take your mind off of wht you have to speak about; you love talking but with your friends not in a big crowd or audience.

Answer 258

I have been there, enough times! I have a boss who always makes me the guinnea pig, in the grueling corporate world, like trowing me to the sharks. Here is what you do-



-Do not drink coffee, what ever you do!!!(you can sweat, jitter, even stutter)

-have caffine free chamomile or green tea, it will relax you but not make you nervous

-know when you are speaking you own the room, not from an arrogant perspective, but "owning the room" is inportaint because the focus is on you, embrace it, and own it

-be prepared and expect the worst, if this can end up a Q&A session, know the facts and use your debate skills in the kindest way, know your facts, answer with a smile

Answer 259

despite the common advise of imagining them in their underwear.. it didn't work for me I started laughing and made me more nervous.. When i give a speech I look to the back of the room and seem to look through the people. As you feel more comfortable you'll be able to address them with your eyes. Practice makes perfect you can't be in front of people without doing it all the time really. Go and see if you can volunteer with speeches for some help groups etc.

Answer 260

My trick is to go over my presentation a million times till I almost know it by heart. Then, while I look like I'm making eye contact with the audience, I'm really looking JUST over their heads. Speak slowly and clearly. Talking too fast makes you seem nervous. If possible do your practice presentations in the same room where you'll be doing it for real so you're comfortable with the space.

Answer 261

It is perfectly to normal to be nervous. I still get nervous after years of doing it. If you aren't nervous, you lose some of the edge that makes it interesting. Some of the sparkle goes out of the voice. Rehearse what you are going to say over and over and over and over until you are sick of hearing it. Then when you give the speech you will be confident and the bit of nervousness in the voice will keep it alive.

Answer 262

Your reaction to getting nervous "just" before your talk is absolutely normal. We have all heard at one point various "movie stars" talk about horrible cases of nerves.

I would suggest first of all knowing your talk material very well so, even if you stumble a bit, the meat of your talk is still with you. A big, deep breath along with telling yourself that you will do well always seems to work. You can always picture everyone in the audience there wearing their pajamas!

Answer 263

Oh Yea! I was the same way. rehearse speech in front of the mirror, if you have not done so already. sounds like you need to break ice with audience--introduce the topic and get them involved by asking certain questions that will lead to the start of your speech. keep them involved and they will be interested. Or just take a Valium.

Answer 264

Dude the same thing use to happen to me what helped me get over it was rememberizing the speech set your mind on the speech choose one exact thing in the back ground that is kinda in the middle so the audience will think your looking at them every once in awhile glance at the rest of the people evently you'll find out the speech is almost over.

Answer 265

I have to speak in front of groups of people frequently. Sometimes it can be a difficult thing to do. I suggest that you practice what you're going to say a few times in front of the mirror. Make use of your given space, walk it around a bit and utilize hand gestures. If you have the thought that you're talking your friends, instead of classmates teachers, etc you'll do fine. All of these little things help me out every time

Answer 266

The 2 greatest fears in the whole world are death and public speaking. If that many people - even 50% of the world's population - are afraid of public speaking and you get up there, that makes you more courageous than an incredible number of people. I just figure everyone else is more afraid and speak, because what do they know? I know they are more afraid than me. What the heck?!!

Answer 267

Even if you have no idea what you're talking about, it's too late to do anything about it once you start presenting. Act as if you have confidence. Not arrogant, just like you feel like you can pull it off. Hold on to a podeum or don't lookat faces... look just above their heads so it looks like you're looking at them. But the best way to not be nervous, actually know what you're talking about so you don't actually have to rely on notecards to pull off the speech. Notecards make me nervous, so i only write the areas of information i need to cover to keep me on task... hope this helps.

Answer 268

if standing behind a podium, but your hands on the podium and if not, keep your hands in a certain position and DON'T MOVE THEM!!! the hands REALLY count. Don't twitch either. What I find best to do before a speech is not eat anything for about half an hour before and to smile and look into the audiences' eyes. Good LUCK!!!

Answer 269

Avoid the tip of imagining people in their underwear first of all.



Make sure to take regular breaths - so unlike me your not gasping in the middle of sentences like a fish out of water (not attractive I'm telling you).

Don't hold anyone person gaze - cover the whole audience. That way its a lot less nerve wracking.

Maybe you could practice along with some friends who have the same problem?

Answer 270

Hey man...obviously there are alot of people who are just like you. I happen to be one of them.

But, things like imagining the audience in their underwear never seemed to work for me. So I tried numerous other things such as, holding things (which helps some). But, what I have learned to do is to take deap breaths. And tell yourself that you can do it. And even if you make a mistake it isn't the end of the world. Also think about it. If you happen to make a mistake think about yourself...about 5-10 years from now. Will it make that much of a difference? Probably not! Hope this helps. It did 4 me!

Answer 271

it seems to me ur in general is not a very balanced person.Through my own experience I cud tell u this whole "confidence building" exercise is a slow n progressive process. Actually Ur an ambitious person who never wants to face the defeat , u dont want to handle the criticism. But remember every person is a different individual having his/her own specific traits n qualities. So the solutions for the same problem should be tailor made according to their nature. If u hve good command over ur subject the best way 2 raise ur confidence is to build a comunication with ur audience.



All those solutions with lot of good , practical ideas of watching sumwhere else or having cards etc wont help u bcoz the fear of failure is there every second in ur mind and it will only flies away from ur mind when ur ready to accept its presence in ur mind.



becoz (as u said )u hve good command over ur subject ur problem seems to me is raising frm ur communication skills.Try to talk to strangers while ur going to market , classes or anywhere. Try to talk to them as they r known to u n must remember that :- U DONT MAKE THEM FEEL UR AN UNWANTED ELEMENT



once u feel ur have achieved that level of confidence to talk to strangers in ur routine comfortable way try another thing :- try to find small groups where ur speech is not going to make u feel insulted or let down if u cant deliever according to ur set benchmarks for urself.



then go for ur speeches n always keep in mind this is not the last time ,I wud get more opportunities in future. Im here just to talk to my audience.



Actually if u prepare ur speeches in a way that u encourage audience to ask questions that wud be the best way to boost ur confidence. In this way u cud b able to make direct dialouge with ur audience n this will reduce ur anxiety level.



Try to learn more about the people around u about their lives , facts etc. , help them . In this way u may feel calm inside n ur stress level will reduce.

try all these things they will change ur life.

Answer 272

Most people who are nervous when speaking before a group are erroneously focusing on themselves. In that way, the internal message they are hearing is along the lines of "What do these people think of me?"



If you start focusing on the fact that you are there to be of service to others, to help your audience in order to learn, to understand, you are then up there in front of others with a purpose. Your attention is no longer focused on yourself and your problems but on communicating your knowledge and experience to your audience.

Answer 273

I used to sing alot in public and I always had a focus point in the room so I wouldnt have to look at the crowd. Focus on something in the back of the room. It is also helpful not to be so nervous if you picture all the people sitting there i there underwear. It always worked for me!!!

Answer 274

I have 2 things that might help.. maybe they were already said.. frankly i didn't feel like reading everything else.....ha ha......if u hold onto a paper clip while giving a speech it helps.. ur nervousness gets focused on unraveling the paper clip with ur hand.. eventually u don't even bother with it anymore...



the other... practice in front of a mirror to urself, use gestures, make ur audience laugh with u.. this way u don't worry about them laughing at you if you mess up...and even if u do.. make it part of ur "speech" just makes everything MORE REAL..

Good luck!

Answer 275

Well I don't like giving speeches also but something that helps me is that I think about what I am going to do and I see myself in front of everyone. Then I practice like twice so I don't over do it and just try to have fun giving the speach. And if i mess up I just keep on going and hope no one notice.

Answer 276

You will always be nervous and messed up if you focus on "I won't be nervous" or "I won't this and that."



To stop "stage frights" all you need to do is to shift your focus from the problem to the solution.



Here's a comparison: when you were learning how to drive on a bumpy and crowded road, you would crash the car in no time if you focused on that recklessly driven red mercedes, the hole in the road or careless pedestrians and bikers. But if you take control and focus on the clear space ahead of you, you don't even need to think much as you cruise along with the car.



Back to the speech subject, now all you need to do is to look yourself in the mirror and affirm that you are a great speaker. Find role models--people who you think are great speakers and have a personality like yours. Not all great speakers are bubbly extroverts who feel comfortable looking a little silly or doing crazy things in public. Observe your role models and emulate them, but be yourself. Tell yourself that those great speakers are normal people just like you--if they can do it, you can too! If you dig deep into their background you will find that many of them also had to overcome a similar stage fright as they learnt to become great speakers, and they are living proof that you too can survive that fight. Preparation and affirmation are the answers.



Second, action cures fear. There's nothing worse than waiting for your turn to speak, watching a bunch of losers **** up before you, and getting that queasy feeling in your stomach as you wonder what in the world would happen to you when the inevitable comes. Whenever possible, volunteer to go first. That way you won't have time to "think" or to get intimidated by other people.



Finally, realise that people are 10,000 times more interested in themselves than they are with you. When you are speaking to a class where everybody gets to do a speech in front of the class, your classmates are most likely thinking about how they should perform when their "inevitable" comes, much more than they're paying attention to your speech. And if everyone's doing a different topic, that means that they won't know your topic in the same depth as you--maybe even your teacher doesn't have the kind of expertise you now possess as a result of your research and preparation. So don't be afraid to make mistakes. If it's negligeble (e.g. you missed a word or a sentence, or did something in the wrong order), pretend it never happened; no one would notice. If you forgot something major, instead of admitting that "Oh, I forgot to say..." just say something like "In addition..." or "Furthermore..." or "Which, by the way, brings us to the point that...". The worse that could happen is a boo-boo, which you could easily correct with a "Did I say ...? I'm sorry, I mean ... ." Most teachers won't punish you for that, nor would your classmates look down on you.



To summarise:

1. Be prepared and affirm yourself constantly that you're the best person to do the job.

2. Whenever possible, GO FIRST and get it out of the way.

3. Be human, not perfect. Remember, people aren't even half as interested in you than they are about themselves, so when you're speaking up there focus on adding value to your audience instead of whether your audience thinks you're cool enough or not.

Answer 277

I know that evryine says this but everyone get nervous when making a speech. I aqm an amateur actress but I always get nervous when im doing class presentations. I have yet to find a way to NOT get nervous but I try my hardest to control myself so that I don't show it in my movement or by my talking. You are the only one who knows how to calm yourself because most people have different ways to relax. Try to see what makes you tense and limp. I hope you find your way soon. WISHING YOU THE GREATEST OF LUCK!!!

Answer 278

The best way to overcome nervousness that I've found is to be really well-prepared. Practice what you are going to say until you can do it without looking like you're reading it (even if you are). I've also heard that looking over the heads of the audience members and looking at the back of the room helps since then you won't notice all the eyes watching you.

Answer 279

I have spoken to groups for years and the first time I fainted I was so nervous. Image. I suggest you try picking different folks out of the crowd and do eye contact. You will be surprised at how that takes your mind off of being nervous. Eye contact is so important and it makes the audience feel like more relaxed and the point you are trying to get across is much more sincere. If worse comes to worse think of them all naked and that should put you at ease. HEHEHEHEHE

Answer 280

Practice Practice Practice. I used to have to get up in front of my art class and critique my own work and then listen to other people tell me how bad it was. It's very humbling. Practice in the mirror, in front of friends, parents, or just stand there and do it out loud by yourself. I had to read a poem at a wedding and the paper shook so badly I thought it was going to take flight. Good Luck, everyone gets nervous. Those people are thinking wow, he really knows his stuff. Not poor guy, he's scared to death.

Answer 281

I have had to give a few speeches and i hate talking in front of people i found that if you loosen up your body like some head rolls stand up and just shake your nerves away breath and when you get up there to speak i always had something in my hands to play with like a paperclip or rubber band something small and no one ever knew.

Answer 282

First of all you need practice. Take every opportunity possible to speak in public whether its speaking in front of your church or rotary club or just asking questions in a classroom. Join your local Toastmasters if possible.

Second, only speak about what you know, this way you will have no trouble with the subject matter.

Third, here is a little trick I learned. You have your opportunity to speak, and you know your topic. Write down your speech in outline form. To remember your speech visualize yourself walking up to your own house. You step onto your front porch and written on your front door is point A of your speech. Tell it. After you finish point A, open your front door and step into your foyer. Written on the floor of your entryway is point B. After you tell that, proceed to your living room, and look at your television set. The TV is on, but on the screen instead of a movie, you see point C of your speech. For however many points of your speech you have, proceed to a different room in your house. For instance you may move to your kitchen and open your refrigerator to find point D. Personalize it to fit your house. Some people visualize different points of their speeches with different shelves in their closets. Point A top shelf, point B second shelf ect. ect. ect. If you personalize your topics and arrange them in your mind with familiar objects it makes it much easier to remember and deliver. Good Luck.

Answer 283

Try to remember that your audience has no idea what you're talking about...as long as you pretend to be confident, they will perceive you as confident. Remember, also, to make your speech interesting and avoid visual aids such as PowerPoint. It takes the focus off of you and is an extremely effective way to put your audience to sleep. While you're speaking, move around, use hand gestures, and keep a conversational tone.

Answer 284

Here is the real secret, pretend that you're really good at public speaking, just pretend that you are, it's like a game, almost like acting in a movie.



As children we "pretend" all the time, but we forget how as we grow older, and it's a shame because it's a very powerful tool for becoming the person you want to be.

Answer 285

The best way to get over this is to go over your speech first with a friend of yours. Get comfortable giving the speech and have them critique you....make sure you don't say too many umm's in your speech either. If your comfortable about what your saying you confidence will naturally rise and you will be relaxed and ready for any questions. Anticipate questions that might be asked and be prepared for them. Bottom line....practice, prepare for questions and have someone critique your speech first.

Answer 286

Golden Rule: Get to know your audience. They are people after all. Oh, and let your audience get to know you. Interact with them before you speak.



Then, you will feel more comfortable about the whole thing; the audience reception will be warmer. And if you are not confident about your spontaenity, prepare your points beforehand, though I personally think that a sponteneous interaction is bettet, but each one to his own. Listen to some soothing music. If there are a bunch of people in te audience you know/get to know, then tell them to cheer for you when you speak. It may sound incredible stupid, but it works. If it a formal event, tell them to look happy.



Try not to look at the audience, focus on one person, or fuzz your eyes out.



Read books on the subject it you must.



Well, hope this helps.

Answer 287

Talk to the audience like you would your friends. Don't memorize a script; just a few cardinal points that you can elaborate on. Sometimes practice can be a good thing; maybe just before you go to bed, if you're not too tired, just shut your eyes and imagine the audience, and then speak your words to the air.

Answer 288

One way I have discovered of not being nervous when making speeches, is to prepare ahead by speaking before a mirror. My best judge could be me - the way my facial muscles react when I speak - they teach me what I need to improve upon. I can also call in my family members and rehearse my speech before them.

Answer 289

I pretty much only get nervous when the judges are there, watching me intently. It's kina funny because my speech is about meditation and being calm, yet sometimes I go through it at warp speed!



What helps me is consentrating on saying every word. Think about every word, and say it individually, instead of as a phrase. Good luck!

Answer 290

Calm yourself down by rehearsing what you are going to say before you say it.You have to be confident when speaking in front of a class,or they won't pay attention or care what ur saying.I usually look at the back wall or down at what I've written to get me through it.I may look kind of weird not looking people in the eye when I give a speach(I only look them in the eye if I've known them for a couple weeks),but it works for me.Hope it works for you too.

Answer 291

I also get nervous when making a speech, but I really think the trick is to make sure you're well prepared for your speech, and then find one person to focus on and talk to that person. It seems that when you focus on that one person, it seems that you don't realize that everyone else in the room is looking at you. Best of luck!

Answer 292

Take deep breaths. Make sure to practice your speech alot too. Smile at the audience. Practice in a mirror with pronounciation and eye contact with the audience. Differ the tone of your voice too.



DO NOT tell yourself that you are nervous, that will only make it worse.

Answer 293

I always get nervous before i have to make a speech even when i'm prepared. But i usally get over it during the speech. i just pretend i'm in front of my mirror practicing. and before i go on i try not to think negative things such as "i suck at this" or "i can't do this"

Answer 294

BEING NERVOUS IS GOOD! I know it doesn't seem like it but when you are nervous just a few seconds before your speech it keeps you on feet and helps you remember your main points. A friend of mine who won the national speech tournament two years ago told me that the best speakers are always the ones who are nervous just before they give their speech. So, embrace your nervousness and be confident that it actually makes you a better speaker. Good luck with future speeches!

Answer 295

Concentrate on the speech and not on who's in front of you...Remember, you always have an advantage when it comes to public speaking. People want to hear you, otherwise they wouldn't be looking at you and ready to hear what you have to say.



The operative word is confidence. If you had the confidence to write a speech, you should have the same confidence to read it aloud.

Answer 296

Practice

Answer 297

Don't think of a white polar bear!



I'll bet you are thinking of a white polar bear.



First, instead of saying to yourself "I won't be nervous" Say "I will be relaxed and confident. I will deliver this speech like I've done it many times before and I will do it again many more times in the future. This speech will be a 10 out of 10."



More importantly, know your stuff. Know your subject and practice practice practice.

Answer 298

Make sure you write a good speech. Most people get nervous because when they begin their speech, it starts out bad and they look at their audience and they give a disapproval look which makes you more nervous, which makes you unable to remember your speech.



Three things that can give you more confidence. 1) A snort (of liquor) 2) sex 3) masterbation



Number three can also reduce tempation of lust for the sexy woman in the front row.

Answer 299

I used to have to speak in front of dental professionals, large, small and really large crowds. Took a class in public speaking and the vidoe tape helped with the appearances part, which lessened my insecurity somewhat, knowing how I looked and knowing my body language was appropriate did ease the fear of looking silly.



Sounding silly was something else. I found that if I knew my material backwards and forwards, I could speak with or without notes, answer questions and get back in place so that's how I took care of sounding silly.



Feeling silly was the most difficult. That old nightmare of having everyone's eyes on you, it's real. I found that if I closed my eyes right before I went on, and thought about something completely different, like a picture of my husband in my head, or a memory of playing with my dog or something really pleasant and ordinary in my life, it put me at ease enough to get out there and get going.



Have a few key paragraphs memorized so that you know you will remember them ten years from now. Recite one, slowly, if you lose your place. It will give you time to think it through and get back in place.



Have your opening down pat, do not put yourself in a position where you have to grope for the words. Know all of your material inside and out but especially that opening bit. And, give yourself a breather after that opening bit by inserting something that might provoke questions, and then ask for questions. This is the breather you need that will allow you to settle in, and also to take control of the audience. You answering their questions puts you in charge.



Smile. You aren't lecturing on grim death. Make people glad they came to hear you and want to hear you again. That means personality, not forced jokes. If something is boring, fess up that it's boring, and laugh with your audience as you get through it.



So, prepare, relax, take control and smile.



Good luck.

Answer 300

Nervousness is nature's way of preparing us to do something. It's our adrenaline gearing us up to do something that may not be normal for us to do. As long as you're prepared and follow your plan or outline you'll be fine. Take a tip from those who appear on stage. Focus your attention on a spot on the back wall, just above the level of the heads in the room. Everyone will think you're looking at them, but because you aren't making direct eye contact you have nothing to make you nervous.

Answer 301

In second grade I gave my first speech. i placed second in the competition. I still believe to this day i let my best friend Jeanne win 1st prize. Through out my years I've been honored to be asked to speak before scholars; & business leaders. I have always beleived that if you are called to do something, ( in this case give a speech ) that someone who has listened to you speak in a conversation believes that you have great things to say and are good to deliver. Try to take deep breathes before you go center stage.When you reach the podium look out and smile.if you're inclined to do so wave to those in the balcony. Listen to their appaulase. and take a deep breathe and ride the wave...have your notes written out so that the key words jump out in BOLD print. by the time you reach the podium you should have already rehearsed enough times that you are farmiliar with your story. Tell you story, ( speech ) to those who are sitting before you. If need be, ( if it makes you feel more comfortable ) choose someONE in the audience to keep grounding you back to your comfort zone. Speek to them all and they will all be attentive. Be grounded to those you want to impress with your brilliance. Next time will be better than last time. have fun. your are gifted....

Answer 302

Good question. I once bombed in front of a very large room of professionals (300 people or so). I believe that the only way to not be nervous is to extensively practice your presentation. This seems to work for me. I believe that some people are just naturally comfortable in front of groups, whereas most of us have to continuously practice it to reduce our anxiety.

Answer 303

Practice giving your speech in front of a full length mirror. Practice it until you are confident that your delivery is smooth. Pay attention to your posture. Stand straight and look forward. Avoid looking down and away from the mirror. Tell yourself that you will deliver the speech as smoothly and as confidently as you practiced it in front of the mirror. Use a que as sort of a mental launching point that will get you into delivering the speech. I mentally tell myself that as soon as I touch the podium or pick up the microphone that I will automatically go into speech mode. Also, don't look at nervousness as a negative, but view it as a positive. View it as a natural rush of energy that will help you deliver your speech.

Answer 304

Everyone gets a little nervous at the beginning of an appearance in front of a large audience. If you know your material well, then no problem.

Answer 305

Just take a deep breath and imagine no one is there, as soon as you get used to the audience (which only takes like 2 seconds) youll be fine. You just gotta get the first couple of scary seconds out of the way. Just start your speech and youll be alright

Answer 306

Mastery of the topic is essential, it builds up confidence. You may start your line with a joke...laughter dissepates whatever is choking you upstage. You can also, admit to the public you are nervous...as soon as you finished the statement it becomes bearable.



Remember, the same terrifying feeling is shared by millions of speakers on this planet.

Answer 307

Honestly the best thing you can do (and i recommend it to everyone who is nervous speaking) is to take a drama class.



Seriously though in drama classes you really get to be someone else and not yourself. When you are in character and you mess up you can easily portray that your character is the one that messed up and not you. At the same time you can see yourself not mess up on so many occasion it helps your confidnece.



It also helps to have blinding lights in your eyes. Rarely are you able to make out who people are when you are on stage. When you have the lights in your eyes they can be your best friends (people who you'd be nervous to messs up in front of), total strangers (people who wouldn't care if you messed up or not), or cardboard cut-outs (who aren't people at all obviously).



Trust me, it helps. I was one who would always lose it once i misspoke in a speech. Now I can hold my ground in just about any crowd of people and it is fun and not nerve-wracking.

Answer 308

THIS ONE WORKS ....Most importantly have you speech rehearsed over and over a few times.... Think no one is going to hurt me or through tomatoes....Try to focus on the speech only...Don't look at the guys who are gong to make you laugh out loud, focus your eyes on the back of the room.....know that this will be over in no time...drink water just before going in front of the audience but not during your speech.... Remember that everyone else feels anxiety too... Take long deep breaths before you go up in front this helps to release anxious feelings and helps you to relax... a few people may stare at you, but if you look right back at them they often will look away ... keep your mind focussed on your speech only and you'll be alright ...no ones going to pull out a shot gun and shoot you off stage or anything, trust me everyone goes through stage fright.. everyone. One thing is guaranteed .......you'll feel like a million bucks when you sit down knowing you gave it your best.

Answer 309

Imagine everyone in their udnerwear, no, that has got to be the lamest one. I don't think it ever works. But always be optimistic about it. Think, what is the worst that could happen? If I personally make a fool of myself, I know I'll be talking about it when I'm old. Just imagine that your audience is a group of friends you often hang out with. And it will be ok.

Answer 310

You say to yourself "I won't be nervous" - try saying a positive like "I'm excited and I have something to say"! (?)

I'm a performer and have had lots of chances to practice getting over 'stage fright' ! I reinforce positive thinking - telling myself I'm going to have fun! and try to keep a relaxed demeanor. I use breathing to regulate the increase in energy that pulses through my body. I don't try to stop being 'excited' ( I don't use the word nervous) I try to circulate the energy and stay focused on the message I want to deliver to the audience.

Answer 311

the whole relax thing, is bs. it never works. Atleast not for me. I've tried EVERYTHING and i just never got a hang of it. The one thing i can do though, is talk to people in a regular conversation. So thats what i turned all my presentations turned into. I started to ask questions, make conversation, jokes, laugher with people, and it seemed to have worked out pretty good for me atleast. It usualy got me a couple extra points for keeping everyone awake too.



Just remember, you're scared to give it, but half the people don't care anyway. Use it to your advantage.

Answer 312

Join Toastmasters, they will give you the tools to control nervousness and make really great speeches. Public speaking is a skill which can be learned and is one of the most valuable you can acquire. The more you practice the better you become.

Answer 313

It's the same as anything else.



The more often you do it, the easier it gets.



I've given many many speeches, and I still get nervous before... it's that initial lump in the throat - just accept that the fear is there, and use that energy in your speech.



That's the best advice I can give.

Answer 314

I have a pretty logical answer to this one, not necessarily good and doing it myself, I'm a bit of a perfectionist.

Depends on who what where or how you want to present yourself not only that, but you do need to know what your points are and how to best relay that message in a way that best suits your audience, so firstly best you know who your audience is before you begin.

Definately plan beginning, middle and ending...

Like telling a story, ensuring that you have your points in each pharse and making it fun by throwing in some funny parts to make it not so serious, just so your audience can join in... again depends on who your audience is.

practise practise practise, and even film it if you can, cause you can see how you look, sound and your gestures, and you can make alterations on how you want to conduct your speech better.

Its nerve racking but it pays to do your best... and thats all you can expect of yourself.

Answer 315

One thing that might help is to picture someone you admire or love sitting in the front of you cheering you on, and don't even pay any attention to anyone else. It's just you and your loved one and you two are in an enlightening conversation. Or is you have papers to read from, tape a picture of this person to the corner of one of the papers and they will always be there for you!

Answer 316

I'm in speech and this is what my teacher says:

*Make sure you know your topic well

Make note cards and bring them with you

*Write all the info down and keep reading it this will make you feel more comfortable with your topic

*Practice in front of the mirror or your close friends

(Make sure they are serious when i did this my friends cracked me up)

*before you make your speech go through what your going to say i your head

* When you get up ther be confident think i know what i'm talking about this will be a piece of cake

******RELAX********** its not the end of the world if you messed up maybe just your grades

Answer 317

''''You are the best. These are a bunch of idiots who are going to listen to you while you speak. You are smart, intelligent and you are the only one who will make sense right that moment, in that hall / room. No one else does. This is your moment, and they simply listen, and applaud after you finish. You have something to tell them, and they better be listening. Mentally, you are ordering them to listen to you. And then you will speak and get the point across. You are simply excellent, and people just cant stop listening. You are the most superior of all beings in that room, at that moment. Rest everybody are your followers, you lead them, and they follow......"""""



LOL !! Thats how I kept talking to myself, when I would go for the debate / elocution contests, specially the inter-school/ college, just before getting on stage, and I have never come back without winning. At least most of the time I did win, and it used to add a lot of sugar on my confidence, and made me feel extremely important. Try it once, and see if it works.

Answer 318

this is what my teacher says 2 us:



1) join the debate team (really works as she was the same way as you and would faint when she had to to public speaking, now she like she gives speeches to the whole school (3,000) she doesnt even give a crap she loves it all because of the debate team)

2) say 'im really nervous just so you all know" at the beginging of your speech. strangely this works incredebly well.

Answer 319

Whenever I had to give speech in college, I always looked around the classroom. That's when I realized nobody is listening to a word that I say! Now whenever I have to give a speech, I just think about that, and it helps me out.

Answer 320

I know everyone always says to picture the crowd naked or in their underwear. Personally that never worked for me. What did work was looking over the crowds heads not so much that it was noticable but just enough that I couldn't see the eyes staring back at me and when I did have to look at someone in the crowd I tried to find someone I already knew and was comfortable talking to while zoning everyone else out.

Answer 321

There is an old saying "There is nothing to fear, except fear itself" I think what is happening, is that you are losing focus, you are shifting your focus from the material at hand to wondering if they (your audience) is listening/enjoying what you are saying; or if they are getting it etc.



The best way that I have found to combat nerves, is to know my material inside and out, that way you are more confident in what you are presenting; and therefore less apt to be distracted by abstract thoughts that then produce the feeling of nervousness.

Answer 322

When I give speeches my heart usually beats out of my chest and to me that is the worst part. I tried some meditation exercises often and a quick fix can be to take some extra strength asprin or pain reliever. It helps numb your body a little bit and can slow your heart rate, at least it helps for me.

Answer 323

DUDE u have to get use to it its the same thing today i had to sing in front of my class thaty fear but know u are nervous me too taday same thing if u close ur eyes and consentrate on the speech it might help u

Answer 324

I have spoken in front of groups for over two decades - from small groups of 15 or so, to hundreds. I will try to tell you what works for me.



First, and the biggest thing, is that you must focus on the message, on THEM. People get very nervous because they focus on themselves. In truth - no one really is going to think that hard about what you're wearing, that zit on your chin, etc. They are there to be entertained and to learn from you. If you do that for them, they will forgive anything else, and they will like you. So before I go out, even up to a few seconds before, I am thinking about what I need to remember to tell them. I'm thinking about details of the speech in my mind. I'm thinking - I need to throw in that funny story about what happened to me yesterday. I'm thinking - it will be better if I finish with this point. And I need to watch the clock.



See? I have so much of that going on in my head - how to make the presentation better for them - that I don't have time to be worrying about myself, or what they will think of me. All I can do is deliver the best talk I can. That's all I can do. Period. The rest is out of my control.



The magic is, when you focus on the message, and away from yourself, your nervousness disappears.



That all being said, though, I want to add that I do get a few butterflies as I walk on stage. But I don't feel them as fear, but just as excitement about being able to talk to people about something I believe in. I think these butterflies probably give me energy and make the talk better in the end. A little adrenaline can be a godsend!



What is the worst thing that ever happened to me? I really can't remember anything huge. . . . I know that a few times I've stumbled over a word or something - but I do what I do when I'm with friends - I just make a joke about it and go on. The audience chuckles, and when you make a mistake they like you - you're more human to them. They like you too when you don't take yourself too seriously.



Which brings me to my final point: I think that in a way, when people get all nervous and wrapped up in themselves before a speech, it's really pretty self-centered, isn't it? I mean, to imagine that you are so important in the day of a stranger that he is going to obsess over the color of your shirt - well, what kind of thinking is THAT? He doesn't give a rip - he wants to hear what you have to say. That is all he's going to remember - if YOU make it the most important thing about your being there.



So please try to look at a presentation as FUN, as an opportunity to teach, to share what you know. Believe that people will be focussing on your message, if that's what YOU are focussing on. The experience should be enjoyable for you, and it can be. And the more fun you are having, the more likable you'll come across.

Answer 325

Hey friend! don't afraid. Now see, when you use to give a speech?

When someone is there in front of you to listen. They are (listeners) are also men like you. So why you get afraid? Then before giving speech don't decide but challenge yourself to give a speech. Why you think that they will laugh on you? Laughing on anyone's speech is very eaisy but standing overthere in front of crowd and giving speech is not eaisy. If anyone will say you anything about your speech, then challenge him to go there and give a speech. He will not do that. So, don't afraid and try this. I can bet you will definetly achive your target. If you have any type of problem you can mail me on my ID given bellow.

"BeSt Of LuCk ! ! !"

Answer 326

Usually the reason why people are nervous when speaking in front a bunch of their peers, it's because we know they're judging us and we're afraid of what they're going to think of us. Something that helps me is, I know it sounds kind of mean, but, it helps me a little bit. I just think "Someone in my class is going to sound a lot more stupid than I do, so, the other people in the class will think they're more stupid than me." Again, I know it sounds mean, but it really does help me.

Answer 327

Remeber this... the world is a joke... you're either on the inside or the outside of it. Be inside and know that everyone watching you has just as many if not way more flaws than you. No one is perfect and if you mess up its not the end of the world. In fact its mistakes not supposed perfections that make the world grow

Answer 328

relax

take deep breath and imagine before you have to speak the set up, the audience and talk in front of a full length mirror. watch your body and hand movement. this will help settle nerves. Also have your speech ready in points and try to remember them, this will enable you to come over the anxiety of forgetting the most important point which most of us go through when we have to speak in public!

go ahead and give your best show!!

Answer 329

You might find good advice by making use of the information already in the Yahoo Answers knowledge base. This and similar questions have been asked and answered several times already in YA. Here's a link...



http://answers.yahoo.com/search/search_result;_ylt=AnJvAfFnD688l1mzJFzQz6YjzKIX?p=speech+nervous



That's just one set of results from a search of questions that matched speech and nervous. You might find more depending on the search terms you use.

Answer 330

Just imagine that everyone in the audience is in their under wear! I had to say a speech in front of the whole school when i ran for student body president.

Answer 331

I used to get nervous, but not anymore. My secret: Remember that it is your speech and not theirs; you are in control; you have the floor; you have the ability to mold yourself...entertain...and educate. They have to listen..whether they want to or not. Just think I am speaking and I have the floor and they have to listen. In addition, learn to feel a rush from the nervousness...it's like jumping off of a cliff into a lake...enjoy the nervousness and before you know it, you won't even care.

Answer 332

I am a solo singer in church and this is the advice that was given to me a long time ago. always hold your head up higher than the crowd you are addressing and look at the back of the room and keep looking forward at some one that makes you feel easy with; and by all means speak loud and clear.

Answer 333

1)If you know the material you are talking about, you can truthfully tell yourself that there is nothing to worry about.

2)Always try to look at specific people when speaking (not just one, because you always have to look at the entire audience), especially someone who gives you positive feedback. This way, you take the "I'm speaking to 500 people fear" off.

Answer 334

Everyone gets nerves right before we speak. It is part of the game. If you didn't, I would worry about you. I have been speaking before people for over 30 years and still get "energy" - that adrenaline rush - just before I go on.



Big thing is to know it is coming and be cool with it. Get there early so you can walk it off. Allow yourself to peak a bit before you go on.



Practice "square breathing":

Breathe in for a count of 4 (thru your nose)

Hold it for 4

Exhale for 4 (thru your lips)

Hold for 4

Repeat



Once you have control of your breathing, the rest is generally ok.



And again, it is normal to be up for a speech.



Best of luck and go get 'em, Tiger!

Answer 335

First of all, it's normal to be nervous. I was in drama when I was in school and I had the same issue. I went to my dad, since he was in drama all through high school. I'll tell you what he told me - Just imagine a wall between you and the audience and that you're the only one there. It sounds crazy, I know, but the mind is a powerful thing. You really can convince yourself of it, if you try hard enough. Good luck!

Answer 336

The short is answer is practice or like the Nike commercial says just do it.



The long answer is find a Dale Carnegie class. Before I enrolled i was petrified to speak before a group. My employer forced me to go and it was the best thing that ever happened to me.



I got so comfortable speaking in public that I now do it for a living, at triple the salary I might add.

Answer 337

Well, what usually works for me is to either 1)look out for a friend/family member/classnate who you're comfortable speaking in front of (you can also look at the teacher) and 2) the popular response: look at a spot on the wall or imagine the audience in their underwear. You can also go to your local library or surf the internet for tips on public speaking. Good luck.

Answer 338

I suggest that before you even stand in front of the class, take a deep breathe.



As a well experienced and successful public speaker, I know it helps to avoid direct contact.



Now because this may sound impossible, at least look at those who are giving you positive-face feedback.

Good Luck Champ!!!

Answer 339

Audience - Know to whom you are talking. Don't be like William Safire who said, "Is sloppiness in speech caused by ignorance or apathy? I don't know and I don't care." What does your audience know about the topic? Try and anticipate their questions. During the presentation, seek reactions, questions and concerns. This makes you appear accessible and allows you to move through the topic with your audience following along closely.

If possible greet audience members as they arrive. Ask why they came or about their interests in the topic. Adjust your presentation plans to better meet their needs. Finally keep in mind the audience is not your enemy - they want you to succeed. Nobody came to watch you flail or fail. Engage people and make them partners in your successful talk.

Answer 340

Practice, Practice, Practice. The more you practice public speaking the better you will become. Knowing your topic in and out also helps with this. Toast Masters supposedly is a very good group to help with public speaking, but I have never attended.

Answer 341

Nerves are normal, especially for those of us with anxiety like me. ;) The best way to get over this is to pretend your confidence. It sounds corny, but it really works. I actually got an A on my last presentation and one person said if I was nervous they couldn't even tell. It's not how you feel, it's how you come across.

Answer 342

Well speeches usually make everybody nervous. I sometimes picture the people in their underwear it sounds stupid but it really works. And you know what who cares if you get nervous during your speech all that matters is what the outcome of your speech is.

Answer 343

Last month I gave a speech in Chinese (not my first language) to 3000 people. It went off without a hitch thanks to a piece of advice a friend once gave me: everyone in the audience really wants you to succeed.



Have you ever sat through a poorly-prepared speech? It's as painful for the audience as it is for the speaker. Just keep in mind that they're actively rooting for you, and it's much easier.

Answer 344

You can do like Marcia did on the Brady Bunch. Picture everyone in the audience wearing nothing but underwear. That way, you're on a level playing field. Actually, you'd have already won the battle 'cause you're fully clothed!

Answer 345

join your local Toastmaster's group. It is absolutely the best confidence builder. You learn how to speak in public and in private. How to deliver your talk whether it's for 2 or 200 people.



You can visit the Toastmaster's groups in your neighborhood for free to find out which one fits your needs. The dues are only like $25 a year.



It will change your life!

Answer 346

Everyone gets nervous! I don't care what they say. It's our normal adrenaline response. Just take some deep breaths and tell yourself it will all be over in X minutes. Try to think of something relaxing while you are speaking. Involve your audience to bring in their attention and you'll relax through the interaction. Good luck. Or like on Maid in Manhattan he used a paper clip to fondle in his hand to distract him.

Answer 347

well there is always the find a object in the back of the room and use it as your focus point. Then u can also think about everyone necked and that should make u laugh, and u should be able to breeze through your speech. good luck on that!!!!

Answer 348

Some people might say, "Imagine the audience in their underwear." but really, that makes me want to puke more, because I have this really fat kid in my class. But anyway, what I do is stare at the wall behind the audience and it looks like you are making eye contact with people, which makes a good speech, but you are really staring at a blank wall. also, I look in empty seats. Again, seems like you are making eye contact, but you aren't. Plus, everyone gets a few butterflies in thier stomach, some people just have it worse.

Answer 349

Your problem seems to be directed towards lack of confidence in yourself . To make speeches you should jot down short notes by which they will direct you to what you need to say .



You cannot take any form of medical prescription to give you the ability and keep your nerves down .



You are the medicine behind what you need to speak about . Be sure of your script and everything will go well with you .

Answer 350

You need to take classes for speech. I was in a Speech class and an Oral Interpretation class. It has really helped me be less nervous when talking to people. Remember, too, they are just people and you have things that need to be said.

Answer 351

Think of the audience naked or think of something hilarious before making a speech.

You should reword your affirmation from "I won't be nervous" to

"I Am confidant when making a speech" " or "I FEEL confidant when making a speech" and "I FEEL relaxed and confidant when making a speech"

Do not put any negative words in your affirmation. Otherwise, it won't work.

Answer 352

Do not do the they are wearing underwear I did that one time and I burst out laughing I usually take a deep breath and look around the room and get some confidence also taking out my contacts and being totally blind makes me feel better for that way everyone is blurry and you really can;t see what they are feeling anyways LOL

Answer 353

I always feel the same way too....and I don't think I posess any good qualities except for maybe I can talk fairly well in front of a group, I'm no expert however lol. Its hard to do for most ppl. I just try and zone out a little and don't really directly look at any one person because at least for me its distracting. Know you're matieral top to bottom if possible and then just go for it. Breathe and don't worry what anyone else thinks because who knows, you might surprise yourself and be pretty good if you just calm down a little :)

Answer 354

Well you didn't say your age or how big of an audience you might have, but what I always did over the course of my years is this...



No matter what size audience I had from a classroom of maybe 30 classmates or a public area auditorium of hundreds of people, I always thought to myself that I was better than all of them...

Meaning I would walk up to the podium thinking they don't know I am nervous or scared or afraid, so don't look it...



Pretend you are powerful over them and they have no power over you...

Just walk up to your podium and be prepared with your notes and if necessary, focus on a building feature like a wall or hanging picture or any inanimate object to look at besides peoples faces...

Stare into space if you like and just speak with strength so you can be heard...

Speak as if you were only speaking to one...

Imagine a one on one situation...



Just be as good as you can be and be heard and pronunciate your words, do not mumble and speak with conviction, like you mean it and believe in it...

You will do fine...

Answer 355

I used to be nervous a whole day in advance before talking to a class:) so 30 seconds before is not a big deal...



I think its NATURAL to be a little nervous!:)

so just relax , take a deep breath- smile- think of someting else for few seconds...smile some more:)

Answer 356

When I first started speaking to an audience I would at times practice what was to be spoken, then at the time of oration I would not have to focus on the speech itself, although I would it at the podium with me. But for that reason I could overlook the people in the audience, I would focus my eyesight on an object above the audience, for example on clock on the back wall, with that I would not even be aware of the people who were under my voice. Hope this helps you.

Answer 357

outline what you have to say so you wont get lost incase you get nervous. Imagine ur audience as lifeless stones. If you are far-sighted, it's better not to wear ur glasses so you can't see ur audience's faces and their reaction.

what are u getting so nervous about? you own the stage - do whatever you want with it.

If that still doesn't work - just keep doing speeches until your stage fright is exhausted. You'll get used to it. Stage fright only comes the first time. Later on, you'll be very good at it.

Answer 358

If you do it enough times you will eventually not feel that nervous. Be thankfull that it only happens 30 seconds before it starts and then it goes away once you start. Somepeople can't do it at all.

Answer 359

I had the same problem whenever I played out in a band. When I reminded myself that the crowd had actually paid to SEE ME, it helped. That and a little pot didn't hurt either. Anything to relax. Deep breathing, exercise, affection (or argument) from a girlfriend b4 the performance worked specially well for me.

Answer 360

i have been giving speeches since i was in 3rd grade (currently i am in 10th grade)....i can give a speech to an audience anywhere from 1 to 1000 people....i always get nervous...its completely normal....although practice gets you closer to perfection....i personally can say from experience that i think its better to pretend you are not nervous....by thinking of something that will get you in the mood for your speech (if its a funny speech, think of a joke/ if its a sad speech, think of something that upsets you)....that way your audience will never know how nervous you really are unless you tell them

Answer 361

okay im like the biggest chatter box around i LOVE to talk,I dont have a hard time giving speeches on things that i know but when its a topic that im not familar with it gets a little complicated. the thing that always helps me is foucas(?) on one person in the room, maybe a really pretty guy/girl. It seems to just make the time fly by!

Answer 362

Well since I have been in public speaking since I was in high school and now in college what helps me is lots of practice before my speech sometimes I would practice in front of the mirror or in front of family memebers helps too.



Good luck and you can do it!

Answer 363

Here's what to think of and do. I use to get so nervous, but I think everyone else is thinking about and is scared about having to do the same thing you are, and they aren't really hearing what you are saying. (they hear you talk, but they aren't listening) They are thinking I'm next, and they are all going to be starring at me. But in fact they are facing the front of the class and you just happen to be there talking. They are looking at you, but most of their looks are vacant aren't they?

Answer 364

The best thing to do wouldb e to tkae a speech class. Hmm you should just pretend like you're talking with your friends, and when yo speak don't rush brethe in and out deply if you start panicing.

Answer 365

The trick (one of my dear friends told me) is that when giving a speech, you look at people's heads. Not in their eyes because eyes often convey the message from one person to another and that might get you started. When you over this part, you might like to see in the eyes of the audience.



I tried it.It worked for me



Best of Luck

Answer 366

I know it could be scary when you talk to a group, but the thing you could do is visualize them in pajamas, that might help you and if it doesn't just try to pretend there is nobody there. If that doesn't work than you could practice talking in front of a group of 5 people than more and more until you feel comfortable enough to talk in front of a whole group.

Answer 367

You know what, i have a presentation (7mins) next 2 weeks, my first in 7 years! oh my god



Here's my advice (actually not mine, from my tutor)



- Practices makes perfect

- Everyone in the class (the audiences) are in the same position as you (well for my class, every one have to do it, its compulsory)

- Afraid of eye contact? Me too, try looking at their nose instead of their eyes, dont concentrate much on your palm notes

- Be yourself, pretend like you're a rock star!

- Like others said, maybe add funnie jokes in :)



Best of luck, remember you're not the only one, its not wrong to be nervous

Answer 368

i get nervous all da time and i had 2 do a speech 2day and it had 2 b 5 min long and i front of a small class,and i was nervous,but after da speech i felt relaxed and calm and was glad it was ova

Answer 369

You might have a phobia. If your fear continues no matter what you do or try, you might want to see a psychologist. He/she can work with you to lose the phobia, or at least lessen it's hold on your mind. In the meantime, you can try taking deep breaths, counting to ten, meditating before your appearance, or listening to calming music right before. Good luck!

Answer 370

I understand that public speaking is the

major fear of people.

That said, what do you mean by "nervous"?

Do you experience rapid heart beat,

difficult breathing, nausea?

If so, explore with your doctor the use of a small dose of

Propanolol approx. 2 hours prior to

making your speech.

Answer 371

What I do:

1. Know your material cold.

2. Practice it many times until you don't need notes. Be loose, be yourself in the language. Teach them or tell them something.

3. Take a deep breathe and exhale as you take stage.

4. Don't ever look at the whole audience. You hve no problem talking to one person on the street, so find ONE person who is attentive (eye contact) and talk to them. Just talk to them.

5. Once you get rolling, switch from that first person to another person. Take them one at a time, make eye contact and just talk to them as a person.

6. If you can, move away from the podium, point to a chart, walk close to the audience, engage and even dialogue with them. ENGAGE your audience.

Answer 372

Studebaker is right.



When I spoke to an Audience, I would scan the

people toward the back. I'd pick one who I felt

comfortable with and speak to that person. As

time goes on and you get more used to this method

you will find others in the Audience to speak to.

Answer 373

well i get very stage fright but what i always do is tell myself, The sooner you get up there and finnish the sooner it will be over and you can go on with your life. Just dont worry about it because chances are over half of the other people making speeches are just as nervous as you!

Answer 374

There are many factors but the most important thing is confidence. Be well studied in your topic and rehearse it in front of a mirror or videotape yourself reading the speech and critique your performance - once you are comfortable with how you look and your speech is full of energy and confidence you will not be so nervous. Knowledge and security will help you defeat the nerves. Good Luck!

Answer 375

Firstly accept that it's normal and that every single other person that has to do it feels the same, most of the time even if they're used to it. Then just take a deep breath and think what's the worst that can happen, these people want to listen to you, and imagine them all clapping at the end of your brilliant speech becase you're amazing and did it spectacularly.

Answer 376

Having spoken in public several times, I'll pass along a few tips that may help you to overcome your nervousness. 1) Keep in mind that you are presenting something of interest. 2) Speak as though you are speaking to an individual and 3) Connect with the crowd, they are there to hear you and are interested in what you have to say. Good luck!

Answer 377

Most experts in this field, suggest that you use visualization techniques to alliviate your nervousness.. Start with visualizing yourself speaking to an empty room. See it clearly, do your speech in your mind. Then add one person, just one. And do your speech before them..

Then, of course, add a few more, until you get to the number you have chosen to be afraid of.. Then start again.. Same speech. then do it again, the entire process.

This certainly couldnt hurt you to try, and it has worked well for many.

Answer 378

-Okay first thing you got to think about is that they are listening to you, don't care about the people watching you, you are up there to share your points to the audience. The people are listening to you are forced there to listen to you.

-Okay next is that you got to practice you speech over and over again in different environments and settings (for example practice it before you sleep, in the morning, while you are just sitting around in the bus, or while you're listening to music). By practicing in different environments and setting your mind is not just stuck by environmental cues. This exercise will allow you to be relax in any situation.

-Third, you got to understand your speech in its whole being. This in fact gives you more confidence while you are up on stage, by expressing your whole being in about a 5 minute speech. In short give you speech meaning and feeling, people will see your intentions.

-Practice makes pernament not perfection, keep doing what you are doing and you will be use to it. Eventually.

-Last thing is when memorizing a speech, you don't memorize it all the way, you have to break it to little chunks. Also when memorizing anything you have to remember this (a little but often). This in fact lets your brain assimilate what you learn to your brain and not just cramming it with info. And first do it slowly but surely. Then build it up the next day and the next. Then time yourself if there is a time limit. Remember rushing it only makes it worst.

-Also if you do these methods, you got to give your selve time to practice, like a week and a half to pratice the speech. That is enough time to get anything done.

-You can apply these methods to almost anything, like golf, math, drawing, DDR, musically instruments, and sports (some of them, not all of thems)

-Also writing speeches is a different subject and I don't have any advices for that. Sorry.

Answer 379

Prepare well for your speech by outlining the key concepts you wish to discuss and familiarizing yourself with your material.



The day of the speech, review your notes, and just take easy breaths to relax. Don't try to "overthink" anything.



Never use your podium as a crutch. It's actually better to use hand gestures because they take away from your anxiety, and it appears as if you're knowledgeable in your presentation and animated with your audience.



Know your audience. Know what type of crowd you're presenting in front of. For instance, if you were to conduct a formal, professional presentation, you would want to cut back on jokes and speak in a professional tone. Keep away from jargon that professionals wouldn't understand. For instance, what you discuss with your friends would be in appropriate in that type of setting, yet if you're presenting in front of your peers, that may very well suit them because you can relate to them better.



Consider audience particpation. Audience interaction actually takes the load off of your shoulder, and the audience appreciates you trying to keep their attention.

Answer 380

hi i'm 17, and i've had a lot of public speaking experiences. Definitely, there is always pressure amidst the delivery of your speech but all you have to do is breathe, focus and be yourself. When you find confidence in yourself then your audience will be confident about you too. I often stand infron of the mirror and look at my stage presence as i speak and then i let my momma watch me if it's ok. You have to let other people see you because somehow they could contribute by correcting you. Finally, make your own speech, don't let others do it for you. For sure you will be excellent.

Answer 381

Memorizing your speech and knowing your topic for diccussion helps. Include humor in the content of your speech pertaining to the topic, it helps relieve stress. Pretending your audience is not there or imagine them in a precarious situation you find funny. Make eye contac and gesticulate. This enables you to convince yourself that you are in charge and owning the moment.



I hope this helps you.

Answer 382

Then you are human... :) Everyone is a bit nervous when doing that. What I did is I focused on what was going to happen. I would think that the audience is not even there...It worked for me...Block everything out and do what you are there to do.

Cheers

Answer 383

try to get to know the people ur talking 2 for example if u have to give a speech to ur class, make friends w/ them before the speech or if u already know someone in that class keep on looking at them for confidence

Answer 384

I hate making speeches also. I have to take public speaking next semester and I am worried about it. But everyone tells me just to think that everyone else is just as nervous as you, and not to focus on the people just focus on what you are talking about.

Answer 385

Always remember this: any reaction to you, whether positive or negative, is about the person making the reaction, NOT about you. Besides, most of the time a speaker's perception of the response he's getting is affected by his own nervousness, thoughts, etc.

Answer 386

try practicing your speech in front of a mirror before you go to give it. this way you can work out any mistakes you make, and you can pronounce certain difficult words with more fluency when in front of other people. when your up in front, just imagine that no one is there, like your talking to yourself in the mirror. look out towards the crowd, center back. dont focus on any particular faces, it will only destract you.

Answer 387

When I give speeches, I think what I usually think when I'm sitting down listening to others give speeches, what can I learn from this? And they seem so confident.

Fake confidence if you have too. They wont know. And speak slow and clear. They wont know. Look at the tops of their heads, they wont know.

Answer 388

When you really believe what you are saying, you will do better on your speeches. If you actually put thought and effort and make the speech matter to you then you will always do well. If you can forget about what other people think of your speech, then you can think about how to do it to the best of your ability.

Answer 389

well i actually give speeches and have tournament today. my biggest suggestion would be to be confident in yourself and how well you know the material. Also you might want to practice some impromtu since if you forget some of your speech you should be able to improvise so that no one in the audience (or judges) could detect it. practice alot. know speech so well that you could start from any given point. do this and you will have more confidence in your abilities and won't worry about messing up since you can assure yourself that you will be able to improvise well.



good luck!

Answer 390

Practice ur speech as much as u can...until u feel that u almost memorize it. give speeeches as often as u can ..after some time u will get used to. But do not expect to feel completely calm coz it is not natural lol. Remeber that thing about picturing the audience in their underwear?? IT DOES NOT WORK!!! so do not do that loo. good luck.

Answer 391

My trick is that I know that only 10% of the audience is actually paying attention to what I am saying. Most of the others may be looking at you but thinking about other things. I only know this because it is exactly what I do when others are presenting!

Answer 392

Simple tips:-



1. Start the speech with a joke.

2. Know the details of your subject. Should have depth and breadth of subject.

Answer 393

i'm just like that! it might be because you fear you might make a terrible mistake and mess up your speech, because thats how i feel when i have to give speeches. the fact that i have to give a speech doesnt seem to really happen until it happens, do you know what i mean? i think it really scares me cause i only have i shot to do it right, and that fear sometimes makes it a self fulfilling.

Answer 394

It happens to everyone, so you're not alone.

It's a learned process and the more you do public speaking the better at it you become.

It's a learned process. If you need to practice, a good suggestion is to volunteer doing readings at church. You'll be so busy reading from the book that you won't have a chance to get nervous.

Good luck.

Answer 395

Dude that was a long winded PREPARE thing up there, but good advice none the same. I press my finger tips together and then take in some deep breaths through my nose and release it through my slightly closed lips.

I wish you the best of luck you are conquering a fear that is had by so many GREAT JOB!

Answer 396

I have occasion to speak in public fairly often, as well as doing a bit of community theatre. Here are a few of the points I try to keep in mind:



First, I don't try to memorize speeches. If you've memorized something, and for some reason get out of synch, it gets really unnerving. If, instead of trying to memorize a speech, you remember the basic topics (following in some logical succession), and address those points as you get to them, it's much easier on you.



Second, Dont' spend the whole previous night practicing; remember to get some sleep as that will help your mental processes.



Third, when you practice, do so in front of a mirror. Look at your posture. If you're uncomfortable, it sends the idea that you don't really believe what you are talking about. Look up. Look at some of the audience members in the eye occasionally. This lends an appearance of confidence and the audience will understand that you are really making contact with them. Smile when appropriate.



Fourth, Understand your topic well enough so that you can talk off-handedly about it, rather than just stating a few memorized facts. Understand the reason behind those facts and how they relate to each other.



Fifth, practice your speech in front of sympathetic but critical observers. Have them rate you on not only content, but delivery, posture, facial expressions, etc.



Most imporantly, your hands. So many people when they speak in public don't know what to do with thier hands and it makes them nervous. If you want, you can hold your prepared notes; but not so tightly as to make your knuckles whiter. You can rest your hands on a lectern. If you are wearing a jacket, you can occasionally place your hands in the pockets. If you are used to talking while moving your hands, that's fine too.

Dont' just stand there wringing your knuckles. Don't have them uncomfortably rigid by your side.



In the end, it's something that you'll get better at as you practice.

Answer 397

One of the things about public speaking that helps me is to know I will be nervous. The key, is to channel that nervous energy into what I am going to say. Doing that gives your speech much more energy.



Hope that helps.

Answer 398

I am in a speech class right now and I am finding that the more I practice and the more I present, the easier it gets. Just remember to breath and if you need to pause. A pause is ok.

Answer 399

Two things to keep in mind: (1) If any member of your audience was up there in front instead of you, they would be nervous, too. (2) It is easier to talk to one person. Or to one on each side of the room and one in the middle. Don't keep looking at the "sea of faces," but focus on one attentive person on the left side of the audience, one in the middle, and one toward the right. Talk to these three people, moving your eyes over the rest of the audience in a kind of blur. If any of your three starts to look inattentive, talk to the person next to him or her.

Answer 400

I have been a professional performer and speaker for most of my life. Sometimes I am on my game and other times I am not. Invariably I am ALWAYS nervous just before I go before any audience. I have trained speakers, performers, actors and non-actors to do presentations before audiences of strangers, of family members, of coworkers and even audiences of their employers or company stockholders.

Number one, above all else, you need to know and be confident in the FACT that your audience (whomever they may be) truly wants you to do well. No joke. EVERY audience wants to be wowed, to be amazed, to see something really wonderful. So right away you have them eager to be in your corner. I'm not joking. even the meanest audience of thugs secretly wants you to blow them out of their seats. The audience likes you and have taken their time to gather to watch/listen to you. Why would they want it to be a waste of their time? They wouldn't. They really want you to be good, they really truly are ROOTING FOR YOU.



OK, you need to know what message you want to convey. It sounds simple, but it is all too easy to get sidetracked. Know your message, backwards and forwards.



Have a script. and KNOW the script.



Note: This is different than knowing your message. If you truly know your script, but don't focus on your message, you will have difficulty should you be forced off your script. But if you know your message, your points and your goal, if you get off-script, you should have little trouble reorienting and getting back on track.



When doing a presentation it is important to keep the audience involved and keep them by your side as you move from point to point or topic to topic. Handouts, flyers and graphics make for a more dynamic and memorable presentation. It also gives your audience someting to take with them so that your message is with them longer and stays fresher in their minds when they leave the presentation. Giving the audience something to carry out also can inspire outside discussion of topics among the audience member themselves.



Obviously you need to have considered all positions and perspectives on any topic you are thinking of discussing so that your points and ideas are convincing and easily understood.



Ultimately, speaking in front of others can be tough for some. I have in the past been so nervous that the butterflies in my belly almost derail my thoughts without any outside influences. there are medications like Inderal that can reduce the physical symptoms of nervousness and make it easier to cope with the ideas that you might need to keep straight when going out to speak in front of others. It doesn't make you less nervous, but it does calm the butterflies and the racing pulse a bit so you can think.



Best of luck,

James

Answer 401

Do you ever watch cartoons? There is a show on Nickelodeon called Little Bill. Little Bill had to do a speech and his teacher told him that right before he starts to talk to stop and take a deep breath. That's what I do and it does seem to help.

Answer 402

Put a real sharp pencil in your pocket and continuously stab yourself in the leg with it. You will be so preoccupied with the pain the your nervousness will not even show. But be care full to keep your speech kind of short, when your shoe fills up with blood it can be quite embarrassing.

Answer 403

here's what i do. put your hands on the podium that you are speaking from. it will help steady you, and make you look pretty damn cool too. breath in really deep through your nose, n out through your mouth, and begin. take your time with the speech. it might seem like youre talking too slowly, but its better than talking too quickly. make sure you don't read off of your paper too much, and look around the room periodically rather than stare at one spot, but you don't have to make eye contact if you don't want to. and who cares about the people watching you? ***** 'em. pretend youre speaking to a wall.

Answer 404

Maybe tell a clean but funny joke to the audience to get them motivated and make you more relaxed. Try the joke out on some family members and friends, if they laugh then you know that you are going to be fine when you try it before your speech. Also, say I think I can over and over in your mind, and smile......



You will be fine!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Answer 405

Knowledge of your subject matter really makes a difference. Make sure that you study the material well that you will be talking about.



Practice in front of a mirror so that you see yourself. We are usually self conscience about how we look; this will help out some.



Good Luck!

Answer 406

It is different for different people. Maybe think about how stupid you would look standing in front of all those people shaking and sweating and you don't want to do that (I hope). Or just take a few deap breaths. Practicing infront of family members or friends never hurt either.

Answer 407

Pick 3 people out of the crowd. One on the far left, one on the far right, and one in the middle. Pretend that while you're looking at one of them, that they are the ONLY person you are saying your speech to. Every 1 minute or so, focus on another person that you picked out.

Answer 408

Andy Kaufman (from the TV show TAXI), i think his name is spelled right, would practice his routines in his bedroom, talking to the wall. Others practice, by speaking to their pets before going on. Takes a lot of practice, and when you have practiced enough, when you get up in front of the crowd, you can just think to yourself,"This is just another practice session," and KNOCK IT OUT!!

Answer 409

Practice, practice, practice. Just like everything in life the more you do something the better you will become at that particular thing.

Is there a Toastmasters club on campus or in the local community? Their help will be invaluable.

Answer 410

This is just one of those kind of fears that is best conquered by actually doing it. I'd go to the nearest community college and take a course on public speaking. It worked for me.

Answer 411

haha I used to belike that, then I joined speech and my 10th grade teacher never could have made it easier. Just imagine that everyone u are talking to would feel the same way u do if they were up there, which means when you feel nervous, imagine they feel the same, that way you connect to them. I know it's dumb but it worked! And have confidence, if ur confident, people will love you, but if you allow yourself to become nervous, nobody will love you! lol

Answer 412

I know what you're talking about. The key is to first of all take a deep breath & be proud of the fact that you're doing such a great thing. Constantly remind yourself that this is not all that bad, SO MANY things could be MUCH worse. Keep your head up & jusssst don't trip out. :)

Answer 413

i used to have that problem alot... if you are in a class where you have to give a speech... just remember everyone has to do it and just be supportive of everyone Else's speech and they will be supportive of you... same kinda go 4 if you have to give it in-front of a committee or something of that nature.... i am sure they have all had to give speeches before and it wasn't easy 4 them... and also it helps if you know ALL THE FACTS.... it gives you confidence when you know that if anybody has any questions you would not have to hesitate to answer...

Answer 414

Here is what i do before giving a presentation.



Rehearsal the speech in a quiet area

Get some friends or family to listen to your speech or presentation



Day of, pray and be condfient ! And go on out there and nail it !

Answer 415

verysimple. Look at the audience as if everyone is naked. 2. Dont look directly into their eyes at the start but look at the top of their head. Be friendly. before going at the pulpit, sit down on a chair with back support. rotate you head ten times. At the pulpit, relaxs ur hands. Good Luck. I was as nervous as you are.dont think being nervous. that spirit will attack you.

Answer 416

Think of them people as ur only friends and u r out to tell them the good news and u want them to know what u go t to say. That really helped me alot to give out speeches in classes and meetings

Answer 417

you are not alone. i had the same problem. but its actually calmed down since Ive gotten older. when i was school and college my arm pits would sweat, I would get stomach aches...i feel your pain. the one thing that may seem to help is knowing what you're talking about inside and out. when Im really confident in what im discussing its not too bad. but just you like said, i have no problem talking in front of people, but its like right beofre the teacher would call my name i would start feeling crazy. just take a deep breath before talking, and relax. and before you know it, it will be all over with.

Answer 418

I actually failed my speech class intentionally!!! I get extremely nervous to the point of being sick, but I find that when I don't work myself up by not thinking so intently about it and just remember to breath it actually really helps!

I still get really nervous, but not as bad!!!

Also to, when you are giving your speech, instead of looking at everyone in the area, find certain things in the room to look at, changing what you are looking at every now and then, but not looking at people helps alot!!!

Answer 419

Just basically outline what u want to say in ur head before u take the stage and then view the audience just like one person. Not a bunch of individual people. Also looking to the back over their heads helps

Answer 420

Just belt down 2 fingers of Tequila and you'll forget about those people in front of you.



Also, on the serious side, focusing at one person can trim the stomach flutters down, but go from person to person. Don't stare at them too long or the group may turn their focus on the "victim" and make them uncomfortable.

Answer 421

i take 2 shots of liquor 10-15 minutes before i have to make my speech. Its a little extreme for me to say but it seems to work fine for me and a couple of other students that do the same thing

Answer 422

i use to be so nervous that I throw up or turn blue, or cough myslef to death, there is a nerve pill out there that can help. I took it for a very long time 16 years got me through school then I found out it would harm my child, so I made up my mind to go solo, I focus on other things that are not going on around me, and this has helped me out alot.

Answer 423

My professor taught us, when giving a speech or a presentation in class or in an office. Always put something in your hand. Such as a pen or pencil. The energy will run down into the blunt object. It helps me. I hope that it help you.

Answer 424

Dude, trying having a studder and giving speeches to large groups.Just take a deep breath relax your body (not too relaxed or you might fart), and just do it. I say to myself the sooner I start the sooner I can get it over and done with. Practing your speech helps out alot too... you wont be going..um...uh....um..uh. You'll just say what you have to say and trust people will be impressed. Next time just relax and go for it.

Answer 425

I have a serious problem with this too. Before you present like maybe two days before, practice it a few tiomes in front of a mirror. Then have some friends come over and present it to them. Each time you present it, have one more friend come over. Hope this works!

Answer 426

My trick is to choose a spot that you can look at so that you don't have to look around. Look at the clock or an empty seat. Also take deep breaths in between sentences it helps a lot. Just stay cool and collected and hope you don't mess up!

Answer 427

The best education on public speaking that you can get is from a worldwide club called Toastmasters. Find a club in your town, and visit them. It's always free to visit a meeting, and they love guests.



I've been a Toastmaster member for over a year, and I love it. It's helped me with public speaking beyond my expectations and I recommend it to everyone.

Answer 428

It is hard. What I try to do is not think about the actual speaking in front of people until I get up and do it. I dont look at anyone in the eye and look over their head which looks like im looking at them. Remember that all of those people have to speak to and you are your harshest judge. All those people who you think are judging you are probably not thinking of you at all. Most important of all.. Breathe!

Answer 429

A good trick is to look right above the people in the audiences' heads! this makes you less nervous and they cant tell the difference of you making eye contact and not.

Answer 430

Surroundings may be upsetting. Make them your own. Many people bring with them familiar personal possessions. On any stage the first thing one should do is to make that stage their place. Arrange as far (as you may be able) your backdrop. If you are relying on your memory have card cues. Watch out for cables,anything that you may trip over. Consciously breathe.Only begin when you are ready. Be prepared for hecklers with answers that are not abusive. Make yourself at home.

Answer 431

Practice in front of a mirror looking at yourself



Practice in front of people until it seems normal



Toastmasters - club that lets people practice speeches



Medicine: Paxil, Propranolol (this eliminates being nervous altogether, but I wouldn't recommend it unless you're really neurotic like me)

Answer 432

Before speaking do some stretches and jog in place or do jumping jacks. Exersises help me counter my fight or flight response that occurs every time I have to make a speech. I am still nervouse but it is more controlled and I can use the nervouse energy positively.

Answer 433

Well I do speech and debate and the way i usually try not be nervous is I say it to my parents once before I actually go on stage.

Also don't look at one person in particular just look at the crowd.

If people laugh just ignore it unless it is supposed to be funny.



p.s. this might not work,but someone told me to imagine every one in there underwear personally i think there stupid

Answer 434

Do the opposite, let yourself be nervous right up until it starts.

Then take a deep breath and remind yourself you really want people to hear your opinion on something and listen to the hard work you put together for their ears. Then take a deep breath and start speaking to their souls. That's what I do.

Answer 435

Get a recorder and play it back to yourself many times and then it will become the core of your soul and walla in spite of yourself You will project and be quite charming at speech making and improve your looks as one must look the part and feel the part as it is the acting and the actor that comes from knowing and feeling secure with any role ,

Answer 436

The best way to do this is to go out and win the audience's trust. People are always nervous in front of people they don't know. Once you have a connection, and it doesn't even have to be a great one, you'll be fine.

Answer 437

Practice, practice, practice. I had to give a speech in front of roughly 4,000 people once. At first I was intimidated, nervous, and really scared. Though, once I actually practiced and really KNEW my speech, it was alright. I knew what I was talking about and I was confident in what I was saying.

Just relax. Take deep breaths and imagine you are in front of a group of your friends.

Hope this helps--good luck.

Answer 438

Preparation is the key. If you are well versed on the topic you plan to speak on it may lend you a feeling of authority on the subject material , a sense of imparting valuable information gives you more confidence.

Answer 439

Sweet heart let me tell you something.It has happened to everyone at one point and time.But what i would do is reassure yourself.Tell yourself ".Man you got this everything you've done is right so you have no worries"And if that doesn't work have something that makes you feel confident in your hand or think about something that made you feel real good and trust me it'll help you out

Answer 440

Make sure you own the material that you are speaking about. What I mean is, know it and know it good. Then assume you are the most qualified speaker in the room on that subject. With that attitude, it takes some intimidation out of the audience if you can believe that you know more than them.

Answer 441

Know your Subject, keep your Subject in focus, and BELIEVE with a passion what your Subject is. Care for your Audience genuinely and honestly, looking into their eyes, as though each one is the Most important person there. Don't try to Act, but Be yourself. Don't memorize, just let your thoughts flow honestly. CARE FOR YOUR AUDIENCE.

Answer 442

There is a group called "Toastmasters" that helps those who need to get help in that specific area. If you are frequently called upon to give public speeches or oral recitiations you may find it beneficial to check into joinging this group. I know people who have and they've done wonders!

Answer 443

first off, don't tell yourself not to be nervous, that is a key to be nervous. kind of like the don't look down, guess what? you always look down LOL



with todays electronic gadgets, get an mp3 player, and use one ear bud, listen to your fav music, only loud ebough you can hear it. then you can still hear if others ask you a question and you can hear where you are at in your speach.

Answer 444

Well the best way to get over that problem is to practice speaking in front of people..... there isn't really any way of getting over that being nervous, it happens to everyone. You just need to practice your public speaking......

Answer 445

before u start ur speech.. admit it to everybody as if u are cracking a joke... and be yourself.. i mean HEY! everybody is always nervous on their speeches! then little by little u will be able to get rid of it... ust crack a joke and thats it! dont be too damn so serious! and when u see people laughing it will also catch their attention and u will see... ur almost closing your speech... it is the best way to catch their attention! might as well do it than seeing them being sleepy..

Answer 446

i will personally tell you imagining the crowd in their underwear does not help. some of the images can be disturbing. lol. what you should do is practice your speech in a mirror, or get a friend/parent/sibling/teacher and practice your speech with them. its better to practice your speech with someone else b/c they can give you pointers.

just remember to pick someone patient and wont get bored of a subject they dont like

ex: if you're doing a report on barbies, dont talk to your brother.

Answer 447

My native language is Spanish, but I work with people from Rochester, Mn, so I need often to perform speeches.



The only way to reduce this problem, is to know everything about what you are talking about. You need to understand everything in your text. (In my case just C++, good stuff).



Then, you can practice alone.



Just by doing that, I am focus enough to handling any other thing that could happen (questions, microphone problems, a bad joke!, etc).

Answer 448

put a paperclip in as your hand before you start speaking, as long as your behind a podium no one can tell, just while you making your speech just try and straighten it out, but obviously dont mess up your speech. but it works because it focuses your attention away from the audience, but i mean you have to know your speech very well.

Answer 449

you need practice if anything try to go to the country and scream before your speech. When doing the speech look at the audiance to get used to them. if you want to look up look at someone thatg your not nervous to. The one thing that no one can do is to take nerves away completly. But instead PRACTICE PRACTICE PRACTICE so that you can be more confident to.

Answer 450

I used to be nervous when i made speaches but not so much anymore. Just go up there with confidence act arrogant like u are the **** and dont care if u mess up or not. nobodys perfect and if ur nervous u fidget more, sweat, studder; its a very unconfortable situation. so just try it

Answer 451

Before giving a speech take deep breathes and let them out smoothly. it'll relax ur body and let the tence float away. breathing comly can make a huge diffrence when ur goin to make a speech. remember to practice so u are confedent of ur self. by the way don't practice to much or u can just stress your self alot more. just relax and pretend everyones in their underwear. it always works!

Answer 452

My voice presentation teacher always tells us to keep the six p's in mind - do them and you cant go wrong.



Passion

Pace

Performance

Personality

Presence

Presentation



Also, remember to breathe when you get nervous...it will help. and if nothing else helps, visualise a good moment in your life, project it onto your brain and think of it when you walk up to the front of the class.



good luck :D

Answer 453

U prolly jus need more practice. try practicing in front of people u know first and then try to add more people. Build ur way up to a larger group of people. eventually speaking in front of a large group will be as easy as speaking to the people u know.

Answer 454

I have given presentations and taught on the college level.



I have realized in doing these things that 2 factors work for me.

(1) Confidence in yourself and belief in what you are doing.

(2) Being well versed in your subject/topic. Too much research is never enough.



Bottom line, don't let what others say about you influence your ability to deliver your message, especially if you believe in yourself 100%.



Can they do what you are doing?

Answer 455

I experienced it everytime I became the focus of crowd's attention even with just around 5 people I get nervous and I hate it SO much. They said I don't have confidence.



But what I ussually do (If remember it) is to say to myself "be confident". Also I will have an imagination that nobody is watching me...

Answer 456

Know your material front to back, and back to front, know more about your topic than you need to present so you will feel relaxed and do breathing excercises before you start. Breathe slowly, and steady for about 10 minutes. Look out over the tops of peoples heads as you speak intstead of in the face and you will be in good shape. GOOD LUCK!!!!

Answer 457

i know i'm not the authority, but the bright side of that is you're nervous before your speech, that makes you alert and ready for anything that would happen. you would ensure that you remember what you will say, you will try hard to perform well. you will want everything to go great. if you're not nervous then start praying cause something wrong would happen. you would suck. it will not be the same.

Answer 458

when you make a speech, relax yourself as if you are going to talk to your own friends. you should express yourself don't ever try to impress others. Show yourself courageous, if not at least pretend to be, it won't show any difference.

To be confident, have this in mind, you are going to give speech on something that has not been ever told and YOU are giving them that information. they are going to learn from YOU. And that's why you are standing there.

Answer 459

i used to have the same problem. I never got anything right except a few stuttering words. Then i tried not to look at anyone in particular and just stare into space. Believe it or not it woked!!!!

Try it and im sure it will be alright.



By the way, good luck!!.

Answer 460

I used to be so nervous I would shake with fright. Finally I remembered Mark Twain who said that he got over the fear of public speaking by going out and making a fool of himself so regularly that he got used to it. I also made such a fool of myself so many times I finally got used to it - and got over my fear.

Answer 461

Practice.



Practice your speech over and over and over again.



Practice your speech in a mirror several times.



Practice your speech in front of others that you are comfortable with (friends / family).



The goal is to build up your confidence and that you are so sure of your speech that finally doing it infront of people is no big deal.



Hope that helps.

Answer 462

With experience you will learn to control your fear instead of it controlling you. I would join Toastmasters or some similar group, where you will get plenty of practice giving speeches in a supportive environment.

Answer 463

Sometimes when I'm going to read to a class, I get kinda nervous. To calm my nerves, I completely immerse myself in what I'm reading and give it feeling, and if you have humorous parts in your speech and they laugh at the right times, relish in that. It'll help with your confidence to read.

Answer 464

Yeah I know how does it feel.I also have this problem.Actually it feel a little nervousness.So wat do i do is ....

When I'm alone i usually talk to myself in English in front of the mirror.

You tell ur problem to your best friend and I'm sure he/she will be ready to help.Just both of you be cool(especially you) and talk about on any matter.Pretend you are alone and talk as the same way as you often do with ur parents or friends.

Try it out! Don't worry.

Answer 465

Put a dil do in your but hole and pretend all of the audience is sitting their naked starring at your at your large hard.That is the trick,P.S not to big of a dil do or your mind will be to much on the pain and you won't be able to talk. Hope this helps

Answer 466

preparation is key. If you know the subject matter, you will win the day, and people will benefit from listening to you.



Picture the audience as being nervous that you might pick on them to share their views. They're totally unprepared!

Answer 467

You cant. I have been struggling with this for 20 years and although I have gotten better, it never goes away. You are either an excellent speaker or your not (I am not), but I do think you can strengthen your skills and become great, but the nervousness never seems to go away. Good luck!

Answer 468

Well when I am giving public speeches and I get nervous I just imagine the audience in their UNDERWEAR.



It be so funny...... one time I was actually up there laughing while doing my speech.

Answer 469

Lots of good advice among all of these answers...but...be prepared, use notes if necessary, WORK on transitions between main ideas, speak SLOWLY, and calm your hearbeat and nervousness by CURLING your toes as hard as you can. You'll be amazed. Besides, audiences in general don't want you to fail.

Answer 470

The fear of making a mistake is what gets to you.Remember that a mistake is not the end of the world.Are the people in your life supportive?Did someone in your life criticize you when you fumbled as a child?As much as we build ourselves up these little voices disrupt our lives sometimes.Remember to do your best in every endeavor ,what ever someone finds fault with is their problem not yours.

Answer 471

well...when i'm getting nerveous...i used to pray...n then hold my breath for about 20 seconds n release it...do it 5 times or less...

never try to prepare your speech minutes before you're on stage coz it will only making you nerveous...practice your speech maximum 2 days before the speech...it will gains your self comfidence...

or, if you have to do direct speech...well...pray n hope for the best...stare at your audience once in a while...but not too much...n get focus on what you're saying...never think bout how well your suit is or bout your hair do...



gud luck...:P

Answer 472

Well if you practice you'll be fine! So when you give a speech anywhere just say if I don't do this it won't be good.So maybe this saying will help you practice makes perfect. So you should practice with a bout 10 people.

Answer 473

I think thats natural, then after your opening sentence it usually goes away and your good to go. Pro athletes who have played sports all there life still get nervous before games.

Answer 474

all these answer are very very good, but the best way for not being nervous is practice, like one of the previous answers say. The best way to get practice is joining a toastmaster group in your area and they will guide you and tip you on your bad points. Good luck and have a nice speech.

Answer 475

Usually when I have to give a speech, I just pretend that I'm the only one in the room. And don't pay any attention to the whole "imagine the audience in their underwear" thing. The only thing it will do to you is put you in hysterics. Just pretend you're the only person in the room. I hope this helps.

Answer 476

well it always helps for me to think about how happy I will be when its over. The closer i get to presenting the closer im getting to being done and I love that accomplished feeling of relief... and besides whats a big deal to you isnt to everybody else. Everybody else isn't nervous so you shouldnt be either. Its kinda harsh but true they dont really care, you're doing it for you.

Answer 477

i often have to give speeches. i usually look to the back of the room. it makes it look like you are looking at the audience, but you really realize that you are just looking at a blank wall. you could also have something small in your hand. like a penny, or paper clip. all your tention will go into the object in your hand. if will make you focus on the object and not the people. well, good luck and hope it helps you as much as it helped me!

Answer 478

you must have confidence in what you are saying. Practice over and over and over again!!



It's the best way...other than having a few sips of alcohol or something. But it may not be wise to give a presentation while you're slurring your words!

Answer 479

in fact that has being the problem of many but you dont worry i have a simple way for you. when you are nervous, it means that there is a limited amount of oxigyn in the lungs. therefore take in a deep breath through the nose and exhale it through the mouth. this will alow a large amount of oxygen into your lungs. nerver look desperate when talking to people like that. go in with confidence and relax.

Answer 480

Practice makes perfect. And I don't mean in front of the mirror. The more you speak for an audience the better you will become. Join toastmasters to get more real practice.

Answer 481

i have the same problem too! i`d rather go to the dentist than stand in front of a group and give a speech! lol i heard that if you pretend that your audience is nude that will help, but i dont know. good luck with that!

Answer 482

I was always scared of stuttering, but got over it when I found my flow. I just pictured everyone as people that I knew, without being too casual. You'll be fine. Especially after you've done it a few times.

Answer 483

You know, the best thing to do is just start talking. Ususally it's hard to get going, but once you're started it's fine. Also, just try to think that it isn't a speech, just try to think that you're just talking to a few friends. You'll do well, all you need to do is believe that.

Answer 484

Eyya. I have the SAME problem. I was always told that when it was time to give your speech...dont look at your audience. Look ABOVE their heads (like at the very top) that way it still looks like your looking at them. Also...pretend that they are naked. I know it sounds dumb. but if your up there giving your speech and you picture that person naked..you might lighten up a little bit. Hope it helps.

Answer 485

hi



say a prayer before you go up there....



how i use to do it..was I would write cards ...to practice my speech..then i would say it on a cassette tape (shows how long ago) and listen to it in the car on the way to class etc. I would listen to it over and over..change what i didn't like about it ..etc.



If you get to know the people in your class..it will feel like you are talking to friends.



i use to choose to sit down in front of everyone..if that is an option..sometimes the teacher would allow it..saying it gives you a different perspective of the room..but at other times they made us stand on desks..so that was a scary place to be..hmmm



picture everyone in their underwear never really worked for me...



suck on a peppermint and have a bottle of water and tissues ready in case you need them...



have your note cards numbered if possible..for a back up...



just relax and have fun



choose topics that you like...



bring props...or things that can relate to a funny story..about your topic...



i brought a dog to class one time...when i was talking about spaying and neutering the animals....as well as over crowded kennels..etc. hit home....the dog made me relax as well..and the teacher loved him! gave me an excuse to bring our dog to school as well.



good luck!



relax...an excuse to drink afterwards!

Answer 486

Hey, come on Think that those in front of you dosent know the language of you, they are fools to grasp your points, atlast you believe you're a best speaker. Don't forget to crack jokes inbetween your talk. Make them to admire you. They wont make your small mistakes as serious.

Answer 487

First feel yourself relax .Then be assure that you know what you have to speak.then by keeping yourself relax start with best apealing words.And never ever see in the eyes of your audience.

Just have a glance over heads.Donnot think that your knowlege is limited then your listner.And the formost thing is BE CARELESS.....

Answer 488

Practice and practice and practice! Once you get the hang of it, you will know in your head what comes next. Then practice in front of a mirror and don't think about it. Don't think about the crowd being there. Imagine them like they aren't there. They're just manikins or whichever. It helps for me!! good luck

Answer 489

I'm affraid you will always be nervous! What needs to happen is the control of the release of energy stemming from the situation. Me, I never look any particular person in the eye during those intense moments. I look at there eye browes. From their point of view its eye contact!!!

Wala no pressure!!!





-T.O. TATEN

Answer 490

there is only one way, practice practice practice. start with family and friends to get used to speaking, making eye contact, and getting comfortable speaking rather than reading.



then start with bigger crowds and people you know less, like a poetry reading. have some freinds come for moral support to bridge the gap between strangers and friends, and don't shoot for more than 15 to 20 people (try your local library).



the more you do it, the more comfortable you'll feel.

Answer 491

More important than speak to other people is to speak to yourself. The speech has to make sense to you and you need to know what you're talking about. Then you just need to share your thoughts with the audience;)

Answer 492

It has always helped me to know the subject well, practice the speech several times (even time yourself) and think of questions that may be asked so you will have answers ready if asked.

Answer 493

when u make any speech , before making that speech start thinking about any thing like your gf or your car , don't think about your speech allot try to be comfort and when your making that speech look to one person in your class u like or love in your class , make your voice aloud to make them trust that u know what your talking about if u feel nervous again look inside any pretty girl eyes ..... believe me your better than any one else

Answer 494

Well what I would do is practice reading out loud and just pretend that there are lots of people in front of you and feel good about yourself. have someone there to tell you how you did and make sure you speak loudly and try to make good eye contact so jsut practice and tell me how you did if you want to @ [e-mail]

Answer 495

Remember that the audience doesn't want to see you fail; they're on your

side! If it's an informative speech, just concentrate on the subject, just

as if you were teeling a group of your friends about it. Take your time.

Answer 496

Its all right to be nervous and usually people get over it when they do it regularly. Heres a tip, don't treat the audianec as an audience, treat them as a friend. Be one with the Audience!

Answer 497

Believe it or not... it is easier to give a speach using notecards and not paper... if you use paper it gets all noisy.. that could be a start to help. also.. while looking at the cards stare up at your audience... but not at the audience... at the wall or something. be sure your poster is straight and everything goes MUCH faster.. speak kind of fast too. if you are standing behind something it is easier to relax.

Answer 498

rehears your speech and take a few deep breaths when you first start to get nervous and just look at one person that is looking at you and act like your having a conversation with that person if your talking to a group of people you don't know just look at the board that is judging what you have to say on the given subject

Answer 499

The thing that really helps me is looking at a person that I am familiar for reassurance that I'm doing good. Also know that 90% of the other people in class are also in the same situation as you.

Good luck.

Answer 500

Don't look at people in their eyes because that would make you more nervous. Look at an imagined thing on the wall behind them, just above their head level. That way the audience still feels there is eye contact and you'll score points for that. The only person you can look in the eyes is your instructor if he/she is not behind you. The instructor usually gives encouraging looks and even smiles to make you more comfortable, feel at ease.

Answer 501

Maybe its because you have trouble talking to females. You have to learn how to talk to someone before talking to alot of people. Your friends dont count cause you've be around them for years. But what I do is look at the prettiest girl in the audience and act like I'm talking to her.

Answer 502

well what you have to remember is that no one really cares. if you mispronounce a word or something its not like every ones gonna be like ":O I HATE HIM NOW" they probably won't notice and definately won't care.



I used to be afraid to sing infront of groups of people like more than 100 or 150 people, but then a girl in my corus class that had a piano/vocal solo completely screwd up, and no one stopped likingher or anything. so i did great on my solo, because I was confident

Answer 503

Answer: 1 shot of JD every 15 minutes for 1 hour before.

Answer 504

I hold a lucky keychain my dad gave me and I act like im just practicing for the real speech in front of a bunch of imaginary people. lol sounds weird but it works

Answer 505

Think Politician and that its now OK to fake everything you do. Really an Artist, act like you know what your talking about and when a question comes up that you can't answer pretend that your going to do research on that asap.

Answer 506

Just calm yourself down, deep breath and maybe stretch a bit before you present the thing that helps for me is that imagining that your speaking infront of some of your friends.

Answer 507

Induce an adrenalin rush 10 minutes previous to you taking the stage.

Trust me. You are now in a self induced tranquil state of mind.

Answer 508

I have gien lots of presentations and public speeches. Try to get the attention to the audience and if possible ask them questions so the focus is on them. Helps me.

Answer 509

i have to make a speech tomorrow which i'm nervous too. i don't know how long yours is, but mine is 30 min long. i think what i'm going to do is pretend everyone in the class are the same person, and more importantly, my friend. i'm going to make eye contact with one of them and talk how friends would talk. then i'm going to look at my paper which i'm reading from, then make eye contact with another person, but pretend it's the same person.... my friend. and after 30 min, it'll all be over.



good luck man. i'll try not to be nervous either. i'm with ya.

Answer 510

I found that repitition worked for me. I kept repeating the speech contents until I was sooo confident that I knew it all and it just rolled off my tongue. When I actually gave the speech I found my confidents kept me from the speech jitters! Good luck!

Answer 511

One of my profs told me that even the most experienced speakers get nervous, otherwise it would mean that they don't care. I love giving speeches and i still get terrified right before. the best thing you could do is practice.

Answer 512

Well, you've probably heard this before, but I think you should watch the wall, not the people. It'll get your mind off being nervous.

Answer 513

Just speak to one person in the audience. Just pretend you are having a personal conversation with one or two or three people, then everything will be natural.

Answer 514

Run a mile a half an hour before the speech - - it will relieve a lot of built-up tension and adrenaline.

Answer 515

First of all..know your material...so you will feel like you're just talking about something near and dear to your heart rather than giving a "speech"...



Then...practice, practice, and practice some more...once you know your material AND practice your presentation...you'll be a cinch to do a great job...be sure to practice in front of classmates...



Good luck.

Answer 516

Whenever you make a speech, in your mind block out all people in the audience except one and just be as if you're talking to one person. Don't focus your eyes on one particular person, move from person to person. But just talk to one person.

Answer 517

There are medications you can take but you don't want to get started on something that can habit forming.



I know of several that speak before crowds and everyone of them limits there contact with people prior to their speaking engagment so they can stay focused.

Answer 518

maybe it would help if you practice in front of family or people who dont make you nervous then when you have to give the speech pretend its just those friends and family

Answer 519

Easy, just get up there and think to yourself..."I'm smarter and better than everyone else sitting out there. Just look at them, they look pitiful, I'm sure they would love to leave , but I'm going to rain on their parade and give them a speech they will never forget.

Answer 520

Many famous people are nervous when speaking, if you ask them, but they don't show it.



People listening to you absorb about 10% of what you say, so what's to get nervous about?



Don't try drugs such as Valium or Xanax, they have bad side effects and you still may be nervous.



Bottom line, even though you're nervous, JUST DO IT! No one cares if your nervous or relaxed... just do it! It aint that bad.

Answer 521

when i give a speech i normally just think of what i can be doing other than that or think about the person you love...it keeps your mind off of nervousness...but then when u get up to say it take a deep breath and make yourself smile...it helps lol

Answer 522

ok nobodys looking at you and judging you while your talking. if you have the strength to get infront of people just pretend your talking to a friend!!!! Now the time to get nervous is when you insult somebody in a friendly joke. its not always funny. im pro at these things i love speeches!!!!

Answer 523

Lots of practice saying your speech out loud. The more familar you are with your material the less anxious you will be. I think powerpoints help or handouts (if you're allowed) cause it gives people something else to look at besides you.

Answer 524

think thats u know more then the next person, and since u kow it all everyone in the room is interested in what u have to say - there IQ scores are way lower then urz, this sould make it easier



also, rem, to look around the room alot and not focus on any look someone is giving u



just rem - ur the best

Answer 525

Well, know your tropic, be well prepared, and willing to accept the worst outcome, then prepare a few jokes related to your tropic to crack out at appropriate intervals. This will break the ice.



Then, think of your audiences as your best friends whom you are going to have a great time with sharing your knowledge and discussing the tropic.



Have a great time.

Answer 526

I don't think anyone has mentioned it, but you should consider Toastmasters. It teaches you to be comfortable through the use of various exercises, the most important of which is probably practice. I have seen people have great results with it.

Answer 527

That's my biggest downfall in life. I cannot speak in front of a group of people unless I'm sitting down. I can't stand without my legs and hands shaking.

Answer 528

I just remember that since I've done my research, I know more about the subject that 99% of the people I'm talking to. Try and just talk like you're talking to your best friend. Practice over and over until you can tell your story like it happened to you in life.

Answer 529

If you are making your speech in front of people you know, don't be nervous because someday they might look up to you for your bravery and courage.

Answer 530

For me the best way to get over that nervousness......admit it to your audience( maybe in a little joke).It's okay to be nervous and people will know exactly how you feel.

Being able to laugh about it will take that nervousness away.....at least it does for me.

Good luck and I hope you find something that will work for you.

Answer 531

Just take deep breaths and relax. My speedh craft teacher taught us a breathing trick take a deep breath in for 5 seconds hold it for 5 seconds then let it out in a big whoosh it always works for me. (You dont have to make the WOOSHING noise as you do it)

Answer 532

Man everyone has these long answers and they all sound GOOD. You have to take a DEEP breath and do what you got to do. GO HARD or GO HOME!!!! That's they way I like to think about it, but it is a challenge....also take a sip of water before you start!!!!!

Answer 533

i had the same problem. Just picture your favorite singer and a million bucks in the back. And that the million bucks are going to be yours right next to a full day of being with your favorite singer

Answer 534

When giving a speech infront of a group of people i always single out one person, mentally blank out the rest of the people and talk directly to that one person. You will have to work on it ,but it does work!!

Answer 535

Record yourself making the speech on your own and then play it back to the audience while you sit at home havin a Bud...



Ah, the wonders of technology.

Answer 536

Don't directly look at the people look over there heads. Or you also don't talk as if you giving a speech but as your having a normal conversation.

Answer 537

What always worked for me is taking a deep breath, then get in front of the people. Don't look anyone in the eye until you feel comfortable. Look at their foreheads, their cheeks, whatever until you get your bearings. DON'T just look at the back of the room. Try to make eye contact.

Answer 538

Practice in front of a small group (less than ten people)...then as you get comfortable with that, increase the size of the group.

Answer 539

just keep making speeches, and try to go first. That way you get it over with, and everyone else thinks you were so brave to volunteer. It works wonders. Best thing to do, keep making speeches, it gets better. Slow down, speak loud, and pause and look at people. Don't forget to breathe, whatever you do. DON"T hold your breath. good luck.

Answer 540

a lot of being nervous is your attitude. Make sure that you practice your speech so that you are confident that you will do well. And remember that sometimes being nervous is a good thing,it prevents you from becoming overconfident, just dont let it paralyze you

Answer 541

Instead of looking at people, look over their heads slightly. This will give the illusion you are actually looking AT your audience, but you are really looking at a wall or something just a little above. No one will be the wiser, and it will calm you down.

Answer 542

When you have to present something, go first...trust me, people usually dont pay that much attention to those who go first, and usually forget about what you say and do up there, keep reminding yourself that, and pretend that your talking to your little brother or sister, or someone you feel comfortable talking in front of.....

Answer 543

My husband is like this, so whenever he has a presentation to do, I practice it with him until he is completely comfortable with what he has to say. There is little he can do to control his nerves but being ultra-prepared alleviates the fear that he will forget what he is supposed to say. Good luck!

Answer 544

Although it can be diffilcult, I always try to look the audience directly in the eyes. If you are nervous you can see whether or not the audience is liking what you are saying and it will make it easier to speak.

Answer 545

I know what you are talking about! If you are giving a speech infront of your friends just think: These are my friends, there is no reason to be nervous and no matter what nothing will happen. Just have confidance! Trust me it helps.

Answer 546

Get someone you care about to sit in the middle of your audience and stare at them the whole time as if you are talking to that person and only that person.



If you can't find someone in the audience that looks similar to one of your loved ones and imagine it is them.



Being ultra prepared helps as well.

Answer 547

Relax, dude! everybody is. All you have to do is follow my instruction. I used to be like you in the old days. but now, not anymore. first, you might wanna practice the speech by yourself. prepare a lil note that sumarizes the whole speech. Then, you practice the speech by talking to yourself--all the time, do this as many as possible, untill you know the exact words you're about to say. the next thing, ask your close classmates to help you out. tell them to sit in the front line. ask about 3 friends. tell them to sit in the left, right and middle. tell them to help you make eye contact. tell them to pay attention to you during your speech. and tell them not to tease you. tell them to be as responsive as possible: tell them to nod or do the other body languages if necesery.



when you're about to give a speech. my eye contact to ONLY your three friends. You never see other kids faces. first sentance goes to the left boy. the next one goes to the middle one, the third goes to the right, etc etc. So it's like you're talking to your own friends. when you're friends nod to things you say, you'll get some boost of courage power. you'll be able to sound louder, and clearer. Remember, for the first times, never make eye contact to other faces you're not familiar with. The next times you're getting used to, you'll have been able to handle ALL faces. trust me.



so:

-practice practice and practice days before speech untill you know every word that's gonna come out.

-ask for a help

-make eye contact to ONLY your trusted friends.

-the next time you wanna make eye contact to other spots, add more friends in the back of the class or anywhere.

-give yourself a lil trust will ya. you can do it bro. it's not like they're gonna bite you or somethin.



good luck

Answer 548

You should try to boost your confidence! Just try to think that in this case you know a lot compared to them. You are more knowleadgable than them.



Or you could try putting a coin in your shoes because they said it could lessen nervousness.



Just establish an eye-to-eye communication and rapport to your audience and always remember to "Smile".



Hope this helps! HOLA!

Answer 549

Practice, practice, practice. Usually people say to talk in a mirror. That is kind of stupid, but it makes you feel confortable with the material that you are talking about. Learn to make eye contact.

Answer 550

Hi. My name is Kelsey...well im only fourteen but since i was 9 years old, public speaking has been my passion. I went to competitions through 4-H called DPA. (Districal Project Achievement) They offered a variety of categories any where from animals, to musical instruments, to sports, to cooking. I however, always chose the Animals category and taught about rabbits. I placed 1st EVERY year until now EXCEPT for my 6th and 3rd yr..i placed 2nd....still good enough though. I was very well known in Northewst Ga 4-H and i soon became a Junior Board Memeber. I had to speak infront of hundreds and hundreds of kids about helping the community and what we had planned for them(we planned all 4-h based activities). I even had to sing and dance infront of them...and ALSO run around in the audience which was pretty scary. Let me tell you, I KNOW it is scary at first but now i LOVE it. I used to cry when i was younger b/c i didnt wanna do it. But like u, 30 seconds b4 time, i was FINE....ALL u have to do is seriously, and i mean this REALLY works..its a scientific fact.....breath in through your nose and out through ur mouth....REALLY slow and deep breaths...no joke it works....it makes u feel lighter, like the world is lifting up off your shoulders.....don't just focus on one person and dont imagine everyone in their underwear...ull laugh(i DiD) tee hee hee! Just look at the back wall...it looks as if u are looking at the whole audience or classroom and they cannot tell if u r or not. Speak up and do NOT speak fast. When u r up there, u tend to speak faster and not know it....THEY do. Don't slur your words, make sure u take a few sips of water before you get up there to get rid of cotton mouth...this was a HUGE problem for me....! keep enough spit in ur mouth and keep producing it to better pronounce ur S's and to avoid the sticky sounds and whiteness around ur lips...DONT drool tho. Just keep ur mouth moist inside...enough that your words are very clear and have good control of your speech and vowels. Don't sway from side to side. USE YOUR HANDS a LOT...this is VERY GOOD. it gives you something to do and makes your arms tired QUICKLY....it puts focus on those muscles and keeps your mind of your legs...which tend to shake or sway back and forth....DONT lace ur hands togother or put ur hands in ur pockets just dont. It makes u seem like u dont care...but other than that....raise ur eyebrows, use hand gestures the WHOLE time, exagerate words, if you have to cough say excuse me*cough* and then go on w/it....ppl think NOTHING of it....trust me....ive watchd them and ive done it too. its not a funny thing. if u have to scratch somewhere do it...seriously...they dont think ne thing of it....it looks natural and human-like. To sum it up: If you ACT like u know what ur talking about and pretend ur not nervous...their NOT gonna know...avoid shakes, jitters, and slirs...by doing this...it creates a natural confidence in yourself and actually over manipulates what u feel...u will soon feel like u really DO know what ur talking about and everything will turn out...u will b telling urself so much that u KNOW whats going on...that u rlly will...and u will whiz these ppl away!!!! they do NOT know when and if ur nervous....also, if u can, ask if they have any questions and dont b nervous to answer, if u don't know it, answer to your best...its all u can do....then maybe if you know a recource or person they can learn about their question from if u dont know it, tell them about it and give it to them.

If u need ANY help at all....please feel FREE to email me at ANY time... Thanks,

Kelsey

[e-mail]

Answer 551

If you find a way let me know because I had speech classes in college and I was still a train wreck.

Answer 552

Here's a tip: Don't look directly at the people look just above their heads, I looks like eye contact and you won't get nervous from people looking at you

Answer 553

practice, practice, practice -- once you get a routine down, it becomes much easier. everyone gets a little nervous, or a lot, before giving a speech. establishing the "speakers routine" is the best way to get past the jitters. again -- practice, practice, practice

Answer 554

practice it a few tmes in front of the mirror, so you'll know about what you say, and when you're up there TRY to pretend there's no one else there...works for me



...or pretend you're the president of the united states of america giving a speech, hahaha

Answer 555

Prepare, Practice and Story Telling are key. I believe knowing your audience reference point is utmost in preparing. Always respect your audience's viewpoint (even if it is different from your own).



My style of presentation is communicating the content as a learning experience in the form of story telling. The audience gets the thought process, learning points and lots of humor (people tend to remember the reference humor which reminds them of the learning points). Above all learn from each experience...your audience wants you to be successful.

Answer 556

Eat a chocolate or something sweet. This will stop your adrenalin from pumping so fast. I used to do a lot of public speaking. Another tip, before going on stage wipe your hands with orange peel, this will stop your palms from being sweaty.

Answer 557

Just imagine that you are the audience or you are part of the audience. Think of things that only the audience would enjoy. Therefore you don't have to be nervous about doing something stupid. As far as nervousness goes, you need to pretend that the audience will not judge you. I know this sounds stupid, but trust me it works. I had the same exact ditto problem. Just imagine the room is just full of friends. Pretend you are just talking to a group of friends and you all are having a good time. Don't be critical of your speech before or after you presented because that only adds to your nervousness. Don't even give the slightest clue to the audience that you are nervous because then they will not pay as much attention to you. If this is a normal class speech, try to have a sense of humor. What I am trying to say is that you should lighten up the environment. This way you will feel less tension and pressure directed towards you from the audience. Before you present don't freak out. This is just a speech- everybody has to do it no matter what. Some people are just good public speakers. If you do know some excellent speakers try to mimic their style. Also speak with confidence and full knowledge about your topic. If you go up there knowing only half the information you will obviously feel nervous. Just remember (or pretend) that everybody in the audience is your friend and nobody is judging you. Try to feel relaxed before the speech and keep your mind of the speech before. Think of it as only another project or assignment, not a burden. This feeling of nervousness is all psychological. If you can control your thoughts and feelings you will become a better public speaker.



HOPE THIS HELPS!!!!

Answer 558

lol! When you find out let me know!! If i have to make a speech i usually look at one person in the audience that i know and dont look at anyone else, cos its everyone else that scares me. Good Luck!

Answer 559

u should do speeches in front of a mirror ive always heard that helps and practice in front of some friends

Answer 560

Drink couple of beer before the start of your speech. Once you have got enough practice and experience then you will feel no fear.

Answer 561

the best way to get rid of this problem is to practise ur speech in front of the mirror or in front of ur freinds so that u gain confidense and then close ur eyes and when u go on stage recall how good u did it in front of ur freinds and then see ur fear will go away

Answer 562

kng..... Once took over a speech in front of some 5000 peers on 20 minutes notice....... I froze up and jumped out of my skin at the same time...... Awareness is your all ye not your enemy....... Who you are will determine how much your students will collect from you, instead of your schools data banks , and their network conspirators......

Answer 563

Just take a deep breath and try not to think about the fact that you are going on stage.

Answer 564

Propanolol

Answer 565

By closing your eye's for a moment and take a deep breath. Then open them again relax picture something funny. Then Smile and deliver

Answer 566

Give your speech like you were good friends with everyone you are addressing, make eye contact, speak confidently and clearly...it's not easy, but you'll get the hang of it...

Answer 567

First and foremost you got to love to speak, and you got to love what you are going to say enjoy it. And have confidence of your speech. And then you got to carry that confidence up there, and speak your joy out let the confidence take over, its like you asking a girl to dance when everyone is watching and wanting to dance with her, its the confidence and joy that it brings you should look and see.

Answer 568

My sister says to clench your butt cheeks. She says that's the biggest muscle and when you clench it your body sends the adrenenline to there so you don't get as nervous. I don't know if that will work, but hey might as well give it a try!

Answer 569

The answer is to focus on the fact that people are there to hear the knowledge you have to offer. So think of as I'm enlightnening people to the knowledge i know and i want to share it with them

Answer 570

What I do is I just realize I am presenting to a bunch of losers, just like me, who don't really care what i have to say, they're nothing special, no one I would actually care to impress, so I just read my speech and get it over with.

Answer 571

same with me when i perform...but if you keep doing stuff infront of large groups of people, after a while, unless your going infront of some judge or something, you won't be nervous....

im not nervous anymore... but it might not work with you....

like i can't do the whole picture everyone in their underwear... i start laughing.

Answer 572

You will start speaking with a friend. Then some family members until it is an entire classroom.

Answer 573

Easy regardless of the number of people, pick two, one on the left and one on the right, about 60 degrees apart. Then talk to then..oh and know your subject...perfectly

Answer 574

Use a podium. Rely on cue cards or an outline. Do not make eye contact with audience; look above their heads; use your hands to gesture.

Answer 575

Never fear your audience. Don't delve on the thought of you getting criticised for what you are saying.



Treat them as your peer. Be light-hearted in some ways.

Answer 576

Systematic desensitization. It will allow you to become comfortable talking in front of others slowly. And remember feeling some nervousness makes you perform better.

Answer 577

not a problem. Just take a valium and do a shot about 15 min. before the speech. works for me.

Answer 578

I don't get nervous SO much but when i begin, i start hysterically laughing. It's awful!!! I can't stop unless i concentrate very hard and i try to stop myself and speak normally but then my voice sounds like I'm crying erg good luck anyway!!

Answer 579

I have the same problem and my dyslexia doesn't help! just make sure you read over the paper many times before reading it out loud and keep something in your hand to fiddle with so you pay attention to that and not other people.

Answer 580

Do not picture the audience in their underware because you might laugh in the middle of your speech. What I do is either just stare at the paper you're reading, but if you have to look at the audience, just stare at one person and read the speech. And relax your shoulders. I don't know why but it helps.

Answer 581

I'm the same way. What works for me is using some form of yoga relaxation breathing right before "showtime", or just picture your audience naked in your head.

Answer 582

Imagine everyone in the audience is stark naked. I'be been told that kind of takes your fear away because you think they are in worst position than you are and totally vulnerable.



Hope that helps.

Answer 583

I know, I would rather eat my speech than to have to get up in front of a bunch of folks and recite it. Sorry I cant help.

Answer 584

The point I want to make is this: before you get up to take the podium assume you're going to talk to people just like you. When you begin your public speech start by confessing: 'I am no public orator so be patient with me as I try to make my point.'

Answer 585

Try doing what I do:



Ofcourse know what you are talking about

then, and most important:



Think of it as if you are talking only to two of your best friends.



When I use that method I find myself very confident and not afraid of making minor mistakes (no one minds about minor mistakes anyway).



Hope this works for you to. I give speaches to ann audience of 200 executives with no issues.

Answer 586

well hello my name is Frankie and what I do is look at a spot in the distance and just keep looking at it and don't worry everyone makes mistakes so its OK. Also find your self a little exercise or some breathing technique you can do before you go, and speach you speach.

Answer 587

by my experience, the best way to dominate your speechs, is to know very good the subject you are going to expose, and have a couple of comentaries "of the record" that helps you to make a pause, and coordinate your toughts, if they are in kind of a joke, much better, and dress very good, and sleep very well, prepare for the battle!

Answer 588

have you ever heard of homeopathy? well there is an essence called gelsemium, you can take it about 3 times a day one week before you are supposed to give the speech, and if you are short-noticed, you can even take it just before your speech, believe me it helps, try to learn more about it...

Answer 589

Hey it happens to me too. Just be confident of yourself and maybe try breathing in and out for a few seconds to help calm your nerves down.

Answer 590

im the same way, i just focused on my friends insted of the other ppl one nice thing tho my friends where in different areas of the class so it made it look like i was look at the class hehe. but focuse on the teacher friend something on the window or even think that ur in ur room praticing

Answer 591

A real performer always gets vervous. its being up in front of a bunch of people. sitting down blaring out all these answers is not hard cuz u are not in the spotlight. when making a speech you are. everyone is looking at you...

Answer 592

I say just take a few deep breaths. Also practice in front of your friends. That is the best way to become used to what you are reading.

Answer 593

Sometimes being able to move around and not stand in one spot allows you control, and a quick change of scenery in case you get a little freaked out while speaking. Works for me.

Answer 594

One of the techniques I used while training customers is to stretch myself (arms and legs), half an hour before the speech/training. Drink enough water.

Answer 595

Many of us have the same. I know I do. Practice, practice, practice is all I say. Assess each speech and adjust as needed for the next one. With each one it gets easier or at least less uncomfortable.

Answer 596

Try purchasing Anthony Robbins Get The Edge ! Take Charge of Your Destiny CD'S----I believe they will help your speeches immensely. He is powerful.

Answer 597

Practice, Practice, and Practice the speech until you know it backwards.



Practice in front of people you know, a mirror, practice dropping your cue cards, practice every single possible scenerio.

Answer 598

Be PREPARED. If you know the information and have a talking paper (outline) you should be ok. Just know that everyone in the class has been in your position before.

Answer 599

I know a person with same problem. Doctor diagnosed that she was suffering from parkinson disease. Now she takes medication for the same and has overcomed her fear

Answer 600

The easiest way is think that the audiance dont know any thing and Imagine urself as a champ or techie and proceed. Success will be ur's

Answer 601

Begin by taking a deep breath. Then concentrate above your audiences heads. Or better yet, invison your audience in their underwear they will be less intimidating that way.

Answer 602

I was very shy in school. I think im still like that,and im 19! Try not looking at everyone..look at the teacher or not directly at anyone,and focus on what your saying.

Answer 603

practice talking to something such as, chairs animals, plus hes,posters, even mirrors! people might think your crazy , but when the speech due day comes Ill be a star

Answer 604

lol, ur such a LOSER ur afraid to make a speech infront of a tiny class!!!! i make a huge fight with the teach and m8s and ur afraid to even speak!!! WHAT A HUGE LOSER!!!!!!! just for some advice take a deep breath and talk without thinking of anything else, just like noones there!!!!

Answer 605

try holding a paper clip in your hand while giving the speech, its what i do, works good, because u can kind of fiddle about with it but its small enough that people won't notice.

Answer 606

Try practicing before big crowds, and if you still get nervous imagine everyone in their underwear,that always helps me.

Answer 607

you could try being a li'l more confident...

i know its difficult, but maybe making up your mind and taking it as a challenge, yuo shall overcome it!

i had a similar problem of shivering left hand when i used to compere or come over the stage. but now i am better

Answer 608

Just think about something pleaseant or pick some one out in the crowd and you'll do fine.



Happy Holidays!



Beverly S.

Answer 609

just realize that eveyone else is feeling exactly how you are. And if you go first most of the other students won't be paying attention because they will be worried about their own speech.

Answer 610

Practice. Practice. Practice.

Answer 611

i'm sure anyone would feel the same too..all you have to do is that practise more often and pretend as if the people were animals and as if they are all listening to you..know what??that actuall helps me..



hope it'll helps you too..you just have to overcome it.when you get used to it,it won't be a problem anymore.

Answer 612

"Picture the audience in their underwear"- Forget that. I don't know who said that, but it dosen't work... I always look at the back wall so it looks like you're looking at the audience, but you're looking through them.

You can also practise at home in front of a mirror.

Good luck

Answer 613

Don't think about what you are doing. Just go up there and picture that the room is empty. Also try meditation i know it works because i do it all the time.

Answer 614

Preparation.

Answer 615

Begin ur day by practising yoga or any excersice, presentable clothes n a warm smile will give u self confidence n perfection. All the best !

Answer 616

Breath as easy as you can, cause if you think about it no matter what your going to have to do that speech no matter what, so the more you stress about it.... the more time you waste for planing your speech

Clear your mind, breath and put on a good freaking SPEECH!

Answer 617

When I thought of the crowd in there underwear I started laughing.

Trust me that doesnt help.

If you want a C+ on it then be my guest.

Just stare at the back of the room.

That works all the time!

Answer 618

drink, not to much though,

start with a laugh, make the audiance laugh.



and remember if theyre there, they are wanting to hear what you got to say. so basically YOU DA MAN



your in control, and before it look in a mirror and tell yourself whatever makes you feel better "damn im sexy" "whos that cutie" etc etc



you can do it

Answer 619

I know what you mean especially with a microphone. I think the only theraphy for it is to build up confidence and start practicing in small groups.

Answer 620

The more you research and understand what you speaking about, the more comfortable it is to talk about it. Practice it over and over. The more you do it the easier it becomes. More people are afraid of speaking in public then of dying.

Answer 621

well, when i make a speak like when i went for school captains or vice ,about 5 days ago i think that i am only speaking to my mum or dad or best friend that makes it much easier and practice

Answer 622

I'd say practacing a lot and pretending that you are talking to nobody. You could also try unfocusing your eyes if you have your speech memorized. That's what I do. It should work for you.

Answer 623

Practice in front of a mirror, know your material--really know it, and take a few deep breathes before you speak.

Answer 624

The simplest way is to consider the people who you are speaking with as some sheep

Answer 625

i did to. just practice practice practice. make sure u have water and just remember they are just people. take a deep breath. it will get better as time goes by and u have speak over and over again. and remember those people have 2 speak 2.

Answer 626

i would have to say that when you go and give your speech to look in the crowd, find someone that you find to be the least intimidating. no matter what the subject is, give it your all and dont be nervous. act like it is a bunch of your friends with you.

Answer 627

My speech teacher in college gave me a really great tip:



place your palms together and press palms together and push as hard as you can against each other. It's a really great stress reliever for all situations

Answer 628

battle on through it, im nervous even reading something to my family just carry on, act confident, make it seem your not nervous and before you know it, you will get a small buzz from it at the end. its just one of those things that takes a lot of gut to get though, your nerves that is.

Answer 629

well i'm not good at speeches but i knoe some to not be nervous



1 be confident

2 look far but not the audience or listeners

3 if there are hecklers don't mind them

4 think that you don't have audience infront of you think that your audience is in your mind

5 have some happiness



thats all i know

Answer 630

I think that cue cards are definitely a great option if you are allowed. Just remind yourself that everybody will experience saying the speec so relax and have fun sharing your point of view! All the best!

Answer 631

Well...this works for me. I imagine my entire audience sitting there in only their underwear, dribbling slobber down their chins, lonely and anxious for any human contact, and awaiting any communication that I, the only person who will deign to speak to them, can give. Try it...it's fun!

Answer 632

think of yourself as being alone... look striaght at the people as if they were just a picture.. dont look at anyone specifically.. think your situation from a outsider's view .. think it as just not that important as you really think it to be as people all over the world give speechs and your speech compared to theirs is nothing and so you need not to be afraid..

Answer 633

i read somewhere that your subconcious automatically responds to the outcome you expect a situation to produce.....for example, your getting ready to make a speech, and you always get nervous, you sweat, shake, and your mouth gets dry, you've excepted that and so it happens every time.............but try telling yourself i won't...like i won't get nervous, i won't sweat, shake...etc., and tell yourself that over and over again, it's a way of sorta pumping yourself up, you make yourself believe it enough and you'll get the result you want.........we all just have a tendency to over think things, but this method has worked for me, you just have to distract yourself, as stupid as that sounds

Answer 634

Think very carefully before going on. You got to know what you have. Most likely, if youre going up to give a speach, it is because you earned it. Think to yourself," Who cares what anyone thinks as long as I get my point acrossed.

Answer 635

You could just forget everything that is around you & think about the speech that you`re about to present talk about.

Answer 636

Start your speech with a really funny original joke...once your audience starts laughing you will also feel more confident.

Answer 637

join Toastmasters



www.toastmasters.org to find your local chapter.



/doc



I already like speaking and joined TM to enhance my speaking skills. I'm part of GSU Toastmasters in Baton Rouge, LA



Also here's link to a TM group :



http://groups.yahoo.com/group/startingtoday/

Answer 638

Put yourself in the mindset that you're doing them a favor when you get up in front of them, that they are their to see you, and only you. Bask in the glory of the moment, and you'll breeze right through it. You have to present yourself with a little bit of arrogance, but not so much to disinterest your audience.

Answer 639

I have found , the more confident you are about what you are saying the less nervous you get , of course the old addage is to picture them naked ! but that just makes you laugh. find someone who really seemes interested in what you are saying and focuss on them ... hope this helps

Answer 640

Practice talking or making your speech out loud. Instead of making the speech, reading the speech to yourself.

Answer 641

Practice, the more you give speeches the less nervous you will be.

Answer 642

one thing that helps is if you can have something to munch on up till you have to speak. physiologically, it is impossible for your body to be anxious and digesting at the same time. so maybe you can keep a bag of M&Ms with you and just eat those slowly up till you get on stage.



good luck!

Answer 643

Just be confident to deliver your speeched. and think that your are alone although your inside the the class room. and just focus on your speeched.soon you gonna use to it. and you woun't got nervous anymore

Answer 644

one of my speech instructors told us to pick out just a few people scttered in the room who look easy to talk to and talk to them. Youll be lookin in different directions making the audience feel like youre talking to each one of them. another person told us to imagine everyone in costumes or naked or anything you feel is non threatening. you can't help but smile to yourself while talking.

Answer 645

practice, practice, and practice



Consider joining Toastmasters. It is an International organization that teaches you communication and leadership skills. To find a local chapter, go to www.toastmasters.org

Answer 646

Practice your speech several, several times. When you get on stage your instinct will take over with what you practiced.

Answer 647

When giving you speech just imagine that everyone in the audiance is naked. Make eye contact with one person and pretent that you are talking to that person.

Answer 648

I know this is hard. It happens all the time with me. Just bite your tongue and get up there. Also, try staring at a spot on the wall, not at anyone's face. I hope this helps you.

Answer 649

Practice before hand and reassure youself that you know the information then build up you ego so much that you look and act confident.

Answer 650

easy.if take the whole audience to be just one person then it should make it a lot easier.i read somewhere that if you hold a paper clip in your hand then that somehow absorbs the nervousness to some extent.

GoooD LucK

Answer 651

I find that some gin and ativan helps before a speech and with many of lifes issues.

Answer 652

I suggest that when u r nervous you look at your friends or your teacher and she/he will probably be there with a big smile or just look at the wall.

Answer 653

Take a couple shots of vodka before you go give the speech...not too many just enough to lossen up...

Answer 654

I would say that the best remedy for this nervousness, in my experience is to be absolutely as prepared and well rehearsed as possible on your topic. The more confident you feel..........the more confident you feel; it is just that simple. When you are feeling so confident it naturally leaves little room for nervousness. It works for me.

Answer 655

Hope this'd would be the best practical answer : i read it somewhere though,



just imagine how the people sitting in front of u look like without their clothes on... there're nothing to be nervous...all r the same

Answer 656

Just pretend that the audience is your close group of friends who don't really care if you make mistakes, but care that you are nervous or not. That should work if you don't misunderstand what i am saying.

Answer 657

Actually, I just gave a report in front of my class today.





Just be cool. Pretend if you have to. Get yourself into a confident state of mind because you're just too cool for school.;]

Answer 658

Picture the audience in their underwear.



Seriously the trick is to be comfortable at any expense.

Just be yourself and take command of the audience, they're just a bunch of toddlers, imagine them as such.

Answer 659

a lot of people have stage fears.ya i know u wont call it that but believe me it can be overcome.

the best way 2 do so is to practise beforehand so that u know what u face.u can practise infront of the mirror and change or redo ur speech

Answer 660

get a psychiatric evaluation to see if you have social anxiety disorder. there are medicines that can help with that - even if you only need to take it before giving a speech, etc.

Answer 661

when i have to make a speech, I try to know very good the topic, because always that I don´t know enough about it, I get nervous.



So my advise, is the next. study too too much your speech, and pray, God will give you security.

Answer 662

do you honestly think celebrities don't get nervous before a speech?

tell yourself ... ok , it's ok to be nervous, it's even ok to let it show,

the only thing not ok is to chicken out

and i hope you don't get so dang comfortable that you end up as a politician

Answer 663

Pick one face in the front and talk to that person till you loosen up then survey the crowd and pick another face .

Answer 664

What i always do is look at the top of people's heads. looking at hhteir eyes can make you nervous

Answer 665

Just concentrate on what you are saying is right.Don't bother about people.Do one thing at a time , just give your speech don't think whether it is right or wrong.No one is perfect on this planet.

Answer 666

Dear King, I am also feeling the same. I am planning to get some training to overcome this situations.

Answer 667

Just believe it. Believe you won't be nervous, know that you won't be nervous, see that you will not be nervous. Believe it, know it, see it, Be it. Not nervous. Mind over matter. Try it.

Answer 668

I too used to get the same feeling...but I started praying to God before I make my speech....from that time I have become confident to deliver my speech...God bless you.

Answer 669

ok when ur making a speech, act like ur lookin at everyone but in ur mind just focus on one person from the ppl who are listening to you

Answer 670

i guess we all get nervous when it comes to speeches. what i do is take a small object, like a paper clip, that i can play with when i am giving my speech. that in a way helps me.

Answer 671

You are not alone,learn to use your nervousness to your advantage.The nervousness actually gives you an edge and for some people it makes their speech better, pretend you are acting, which in a way you are. whatever your topic is, know it well, so that it doesn't make you stumble.

Be yourself, which I know is easier said than done.

Good Luck!

Answer 672

remember to breath before, during, and after the presentation. also, think positive and don't rush your speech. many times rushing the speech is what makes us most nervous.

Answer 673

The best thing to do is to be prepared a lot of anxiety comes from bieng unprepared.

Answer 674

Pretend the audience is naked. It might sound funny, but it does make you less nervous. I've used it and it works.

Answer 675

i have the same problem my voice gets trembly it helps to know that i have at least 1 or 2 friends in the class and that helps

Answer 676

here:



Know that they will not hate you. you're in a class--- you are taking the class because you are at a certain level. you know what? everyone in that class is also at the same level.



remember, just know, someone will always be worse

Answer 677

I used to, and still sorta do have problems with this, but i was always told to look at an object straight in front of you. i.e. a clock, tree, etc. hope i helped!

~♥~

Answer 678

It is important to know your topic inside and out. the better you prepare the easier it will be for you to recite speech.

Answer 679

Do relaxation exercises - deep breaths, clear the mind. Alternatively - join Toastmasters.

carole

Answer 680

Just believe that all the people you are speaking to are guests in your house. Everyone there knows you and are friends of yours. This should make it a little easier.

Answer 681

Avoid "ums" and whatsoever expressions you have.



When I do speeches, I put a coin in my both shoes. I usually do it.^_^ Don't put a coin in your pocket coz you'll just always insert your hands in it. It might ruin your poise.

Answer 682

I think if you thrive on it then you will be speechless but if you find a focal point and look at that to start off with then you will find yourself talking up a stream!!

Answer 683

It's all about breathing techniques, and a way of thinking. Just breathe nice and slow, and hold on the out breath. Relax, let your neck muscles relax, and remember - tell yourself that they are all just sitting there to listen to you. That no matter what you say, they are all just there to listen to you, and so you don't have to worry!

Answer 684

that's a normal signs. Everyone stare at you, at silent sound and you're all alone. trying to figure out what to say and how to say. Ask Oprah or Jay Leno

Answer 685

Just don't think about anything other than the task in hand. You have a job to do. Ignore all the people, ignore what they might think of it just read it.

Answer 686

the main thing is to not think there after you and trying to find your mistakes in fact think of them as all your friends and there just there to see you succeed and do well and don't think your gonna mess up cause you most likely will just concentrate and you will do fine

Answer 687

you can fake act.that means to not look at the peopel.you

can look at a person that you feel good talking to or look at a thig like a thing that some body is holding. but whatever you do.DO NOT TAKE YOUR EYES OFF OF IT!

Answer 688

Practice makes perfect!! Practice and most of all be confident and don't worry about anyhting else!!!!! While you practice don't practice to much you'll do fine buddy! Good Luck!

Answer 689

just try to imagine that you are giving the speech to a bunch of dummies and have some hard candy to suck on if your mouth gets dry

Answer 690

practice your speech and really know it. That always helps me. Know the speech forward and backward and then it's just reciting it and then you can focus on making it fun.

Answer 691

Put a small coin on your socks. this would take away your nervousness when your standing in front of many people... Many people have tried it and it works..

Answer 692

this may be odd but i have been told to have a few alcohol drinks before a speech, it will loosen you up and relax you. just make sure you dont drink too much...hope that helps

Answer 693

some people focus on a fixed object and some like to hold an object that can be squeezed to relieve the stress

Answer 694

i was the same way in high school... the thing that worked best for me was to look strait a head of me. not to look at anyone in the room just to focus on the wall in front of me or an object... and i would hum in my head as i read.. it really helps calm u down

Answer 695

Me too. take deep breaths and pretend that people are blocks. Eye contact scares me, so it is helpful to look at the foreheads instead of the eyes. If you have rehearsed enough, then you need not be afraid.

Answer 696

As a teacher, my best advice to you is to know your material and be very familiar with it. You should just about have it memorized. Knowing it by heart and being able to "tell" it will help to give you the confidence that you need.

Answer 697

Don't worry think of your family and friends and just say your speech with confidence.

Answer 698

Prep for the speech waay before giving it. dont sweat it before hand, dont think about it, 5 mins before you go on have a quick run thru what youre going to say. have a drink of water. go on, say your spoeech, focus on one person. maybe switch to another as you go on. imagine theyre naked. imagine they have your speech on their head scrolling across. keep focussed on reading it.

Answer 699

what i do is just go up there take deap breaths as i am walking (to calm my self down) and reassure my self that i know that I worked hard on what i am talking about so i will do graet. See if that works for you

Answer 700

Pretend everyone is naked. or in their underwear. And while your giving a speech. They'll be naked (or in their underwear). If it works, you'll have no trouble. if you dont want to pretend. then just think your rich and is better than them. but dont let that be a habit.

Answer 701

Wel you're probably used to doing speeches that or you're good in front of people.

Answer 702

Know your information and just tell the crowd like you want them to know everything that you want to know! Goos luck whenever you do your next speech!

Answer 703

hey that nervousness is a human trait buddy best bet is to crack a nervouse joke in the beging of speech unless it is too formal then i guess i am not the one to be answering this

Answer 704

there is no shame in taking one half of a valium a half hour before you're on to speak. Also, be overly prepared.

Answer 705

Look up at the ceiling and act like you can't see the people in the room.

Answer 706

Know your material inside out - every part... then go up there knowing you have something good to give them.

Have fun - even if you mess up a bit. Beats getting freaked out and rushing, etc.

Preparation is everything, it equals confidence.

Answer 707

I pretend that just for that short amount of time that I am a confident, outgoing person, I go up and get it over with. It always works for me

Answer 708

One word only...Practice. The only way to remove your nerves is to experience them a whole lot. Practice with anyone and everyone who will listen. Find these people and do what ever makes you comfortable and successful, and (I will mention it again to make the point) practice!

Answer 709

well this is hard to talk in front of alot of people but think of this if u were just in your class with your friends it's not like if your going to die just do what i tell you and it well come out ok!!

Answer 710

Ever think of the fact that maybe you're not cut out for that sort of thing?

Answer 711

practice as much as possible in front of a mirror and also in front of kids. Get as many little kids together as you can and practice on them.

Answer 712

easy... you just have to put a mindset of "i dont really care what you think and if i make a mistake, so be it because i really dont care." and everytime you use that, you wont feel pressured to say everything right and that way you wont mess up that many times:)

Answer 713

I normally picture everyone in the audience that "they're sitting on the toilet", instead of a chair. It works everytime.

Answer 714

Sometimes people say imagine everyone naked or just say to yourself,"i get this right and I"ll get a million quid." hope this helps.

Answer 715

u must repeat your text again & again until u become professional . in this situation u wont fear than anything.

when you want to speak imagin that nobody is infront of u

Answer 716

before making speech drink ALOT of WATER then while making speech you might have to gothe restroom so you can ask and go then you wont have to worrry about making a speech LOVE CUTIE PIE !!!!

Answer 717

Don't look people in the eye. And imagine them in their underwear. That usually makes the audience less intimidating.

Answer 718

Their ia a herbal remedy available from holland and Barret called rescue remedy you put a couple of drops of this on your tounge and it is supposed to completly calm you down hope this helps you hun : ) x

Answer 719

Sign up for Toastmasters. They are all over the place. If you know your topic that is a big edge. Also, be happy in your "skin". Humor is important. Be self-deprecating but confident in what you know.

Answer 720

hey ! ok just focus on a person in the audience you know like your best friend and then of course you'll know that he/she wont laugh at you right ? and there is this one that you make your speech funny so that you know thell laugh with you not at you . GOOD LUCK ! :D

Answer 721

I just visualize the people in front of me are like bunches of rocks.

Answer 722

You can take deep breaths and practice in front of family and friends.

Answer 723

Make as many speeches as possible. Know what you are talking about.

Answer 724

Try not to worry about it.Just relax and take your time.If you have trouble with eye contact,just look at the wall.

Answer 725

I know the feeling! I usually take a deep breath, shrug my shoulders, and just go out there and do it!

Answer 726

When I used to sing in public I used to imagine everyone in their underwear. It helped me realize that everyone in the crowd was the same as me and I had nothing to fear.

Answer 727

know your material well. If you get off track you will still know where your headed. The more you do it the easier it becomes. If you do it often tape yourself so you can see what you look like from the other side, you best critic can be yourself.

Answer 728

well my advice is that u practice in front of a smaller audience to get used to it. or if u can when u have enough time during the day or when evr practice in front of a mirror.

Answer 729

How old r u? i do speeches i dont get nevous because it's just your class you new for a while and if you make a mistake it' ok because were humans.

Answer 730

Practice

Self Hypnosis

Thinking about the great orators.

Answer 731

allright, here is the solution: think of the people you're making the speech to are ignorant, stupid and inferior than you. think of them defecating in the toilets, it will give you self-confidence and make you feel you are superior than them. good luck buddy.

Answer 732

It begins with self. Find a peace centre within and then you are totally protected by your higher consciousness and God.

Answer 733

Imagine everyone in the audience is wearing underwear.

Answer 734

well...just re program your mind and dont be self conscious. u r doing nothing wrong and if mistakes you make, then most of them are not noticed by others and even if they are, you are human! so go and enjoy. Speak LOUD!!!

Answer 735

ok take some deep breaths then think about ur celeb crush i think of zac efron or some1 u like and then TALKKK (but i personally never get stage fright

Answer 736

Act as if the audience embodies only your friends. The audience loves funny stuff, it keeps them attentive. Be animated. Be YOURSELF.

Answer 737

well before you actually have to make your speech practice it infrount of your friends or your family... anyone that your comfortable infrount of and when you do make your speech try the classic "try thinking of everyone in their underwear" thing or dont look directly at the people... try focusing on something else it wont get you so nervous.

Answer 738

Know your material inside and out. Have confidence in your knowledge. Be prepared to answer any question.

Answer 739

before giving your performance, give the speech to asmaller mass.it will give you an idea of how nervous you really would beand to learn to overcome that nervousness

Answer 740

just keep practicing the speaches. Also, try practicing the speaches in front of the mirror.

Answer 741

Coz you already released your nervousness by masturbating night before the speeches.

Answer 742

dont think about it put your self a a safe place u feel comfortable in or and practice at home with family members and friends

Answer 743

buy Rescue Remedy Liquid Drops and take a dropperful before any stress situation. they are natural from flowers of england and will relax your tension and nerves in any situation of fright or anxiety or stress.





Try it and see - you'll thank me.

Answer 744

Imagine there there isn't anyone infront of you. Alternatively, practice infront of a mirror to gain confidence.

Answer 745

i had that problem with that in college and you know the only thing that is ganna make is better is the more you give speeches the better you will be at giving them

Answer 746

Drop some pills man or drink sum vodka .

Answer 747

When you will make speeches that time you should not think about people.

Answer 748

Just take about 25mg of atenolol and beta blocker. It will totally decrease symptoms of nervousness such as palpitations.....

Ana

Answer 749

It's all in your mind. Even the most experienced stage actors have stage fright. Research self hypnosis techniques that can help you.

Answer 750

just have fun..



smile as you enter the stage..



say to yourself that they will like what you will say..



and try to make the people laugh..



when everyone's having fun, you won't get too nervous..



and be confident..

Answer 751

Take a Valium or a Vicodin.

Answer 752

take deap breaths before the speach.

make sure you know you material well.

and remeber that no one is ussally listening to you so it doesnt matter if you make a few mistakes.

Answer 753

I just picture the audience in their underwear. That makes me feel more at ease.

Answer 754

look at something in the background instead of the people and try ear plugs then you can't hear the reactions very well if there bad

Answer 755

say a quick prayer and look around the room and then pick one person and look at the person and just start to talk, then pick another person and keep talking and so forth.

Answer 756

Imagine the audience is not there. Look at things behind them.

Answer 757

I have problems with it too but try not to look at the all people just concantrate on your speech and think that you are alone

Answer 758

Just remember everyone is human and you will do fine ... and breathe! I have heard that it helps to imagine the audience in some sort of embarrassing way (nude, etc.).

Answer 759

Get a paper clip and play with it while you are giving your speach and don't worry everything will work out for you.

Answer 760

be calm, rehearse a million times, know ur speech well. keep thinking about ur speech while saying it... never mind the audience!

and keep practicing, its the BEST way

Answer 761

Try not to have confidence in yourself and trust solely in Christ.

Christ will always be with you even if you mess up.

Trust

Answer 762

take a deep breath, and remember you OWN them, your the boss and theres nothing they can do or say that can make you nervous, follow that and trust me you'll do fine

Answer 763

Go to the website below and see if it's something that might help

Answer 764

Just take a deep breath, and have a glass of water.

Answer 765

read dale carnegie's "how to develop self-confidence & influence People by Public Speaking"

Answer 766

ignore everyone and look at one person the whole time. thats what I do. Look around the room a couple times though...

Answer 767

i have the same problem, i just try to focus on what im doing, and getting it over with while trying not to mess up. just try the old audience in their underwear trick. otherwise im not sure.

Answer 768

You probably tell speeches all the time so your just yoost to it

Answer 769

Try thinking of everyone being naked it might make you smile or either yarn alot right before.

Answer 770

I didn't read the other answers but....



Pretend to be an animal.

Laugh like a hyena.

Hop like a bunny.

It'll calm your nerves and let you have fun.

Answer 771

Just look at the audience in front of you as if they were dummies.

Answer 772

Think about this....I have to sing the national anthem infront of a bunch of people tommorow so what you are doing isn't really bad...could be worse.

Answer 773

First of all, don't imagine them in their underwear. That's gay.



Try to include humor in your speeches; It takes a lot of pressure off your shoulders.

Answer 774

Instead of using all your feet to stand up, toss a little forward, that helps the brain and you will concentrate better.

Answer 775

I think its better to do some practice in front of the mirror toget your self-confidence

Answer 776

After a couple minutes, most of your audience will be picking their noses, thinking about sex, etc.



They aren't really paying attention to you after about 45 seconds so don't worry about them.

Answer 777

I'm an actress and have to do stuff like that alot so my advice to you is just think there people just like you looking for a show so giv'm one!

Answer 778

Imagine that audience is only some cabbage, nothing more.I'm serious.

Answer 779

If you have time, practice in a front of a mirror.

Answer 780

Just believe in yourself and don't worry about the audience. Speak freely!

Answer 781

I take pantothenic acid (b-5) 500 mgs. twice daily( am & pm ) it's a anti-stress vitamin works great for me.

Answer 782

Low doses of narcotics (legal ones prescribed by your doctor)

Answer 783

just remind yourself that you've done this before, its nothing new, its nothing to be nervous about and if you still are alittle its ok you know its normal asnd you know that it will soon pass. just as soon as you get things going

Answer 784

have a couple shots of whiskey chased with beer right before. dont wind up like danny devito though

Answer 785

Picture everyone in the crowd in their underwear and eating sticky jam that drips onto their seats and then everyone gets stuck to their seats while in their underwear.

Answer 786

try to pratice like a actual person or friend, alot of time we feel nervous in front of a crown cause we ain't use to that situation. i

Answer 787

prepare for your friends. Then, invite them to speech and don't stare at the crowd

Answer 788

Wear sunglasses so nobody can see you eyes and then close your eyes and you will feel as if your practicing in empty place.

Answer 789

Over-prepare for your speech. Know what you are going to say. Then it will be less nerve-racking.

Answer 790

know the subject better than anyone in the room. the real fear is being asked something you do not know the answer to.

Answer 791

um just look at a clock or something inside of the room a act like no one else is there

Answer 792

practice with the people you know so that you will get confidence over your speech, and this will help you to do better...

Answer 793

practice on the speech in front of anybody your family,some frinds

Answer 794

never be nerves coz this speeches is funny thing's it's depend on the man how will say that one

Answer 795

Imagine the audience to be trees so you are by your self talking. and look at there forehead instead of there eyes.

Answer 796

umm... let mme see what i see is you get butterflies in your stomach and all you have to do is calm down because your making it seem like it is your first time to have a girlfriend or something.

Answer 797

brath 2 times and pratice and relax

Answer 798

Get laid before you give your speech, always work. Trust me

Answer 799

try practicing in front of small friendly audiences. When you are well rehersed it is easier.

Answer 800

Go to the doctor and see if he/she will prescribe you Beta Blockers. I have an embarassing amount of nervousness and these have helped immensly. They come in generic so they are not that expensive.

Answer 801

seriously, i don't think that imagining the crowd in there underwear will help but that is ur opinion but wat i would do is to pretend that u r JUST giving a speech to ur friends and families or just pretend that u r in ur room practicing. hope it works 4 u! :-)

Answer 802

I speak to large groups, the key for me is to not "Look" or stare at the audience.

Answer 803

just think about it this way....just about every single one of the people in the audience feel the same way... and u should feel pround to stand in front of them and being able to talk outloud....another thing that helps is if you do it over and over and over again...to build up your confidence.

Answer 804

Breath through your diaphragm. In other words breath deeply through your nose and not mouth. This is how you should breath anyway.

Answer 805

Give speeches.

Answer 806

Don't look directly at the class. Look just beond there heads, but make it look like you are looking at them.

Answer 807

i have the same problem try to go first to get it over with quicker thats what i do it helps to go first cause then you stop thinking bout it

hope this helps!

Answer 808

Don't you that it's very good to be choosen. Be confident to yourself never show that your nervous .And it's normal to get in beginning.

Answer 809

Don't look direct into the people's eyes get your attention on something else but don't let your crowd pick it up.

Answer 810

I have kind of the same problem.



why did the first person who answered get so many thumbs downs? Cuz he said underwear? gasp!

Answer 811

Your last notecard should be asking the class if they have any questions (if that is appropriate), and/or THANKING everyone for the opportunity to share with them.

Answer 812

Just take a deep breath and GO!

Answer 813

try rubbing one out before giving the speech. it will naturally relax you.

Answer 814

you can think that no one is there.. that they are invisble... or you can think of someone you admire the most and think of how he/she did at the time... or just take deep breath and relax and start.... forget what have in your mind.. and just say what you wrote...

Answer 815

Don't look at people directly. Look at the top of their heads, to them it will look like you're looking them in the eyes when you're not.

Answer 816

If I was u, I would imagine the whole audience wearing their undearwear.

Answer 817

you can casually place your hands behind you & clench your fists to release excess energy. You can do the same with your legs; tighten, hold, release.

Answer 818

hold something in ur hand and mess around with it. i don't meen like a stress ball i meen like a paper clip it helps me allot and calms my nerves

Answer 819

Practice is the only thing that helps me.

Answer 820

You want to be a little nervous this is what keeps you sharp and on top of your game.

Answer 821

get comfy with your audience,know your speech,and pretend that you are the only one in the room.

Answer 822

practice and practice you know how they say ppractice makes perfect practice in front of big/large groups.

Answer 823

practice, practice, practice.



well maybe not so much practice, but experience.



will be like water off a ducks back soon!

Answer 824

Use the old age cure for this: Imagine everyone in thier underwear. :-)

Answer 825

focus on a wall it looks like your making eye contact when your not it works for me

Answer 826

Practice, practice, and more practice. If you have memorized what your going to say you can just rattle it off instead of having to thimk about. :-)

Answer 827

if there is empty seats in the crowd, stare at those seats so you won't get nevous.That's what i did on stage at Carnigi Hall.

Answer 828

practice in front of your friends and then that will give u help

Answer 829

hold a paper metal clip on your palm when making a speech because your negative energy or will be trap & is absorb on it!

Answer 830

i have to "make speeches" all the time. but i am not as nervous as i was when i first started to do it. i am better at it now, becaus eof my practice. so my advice, practice makes better. not perfect but better.

Answer 831

when i was in school and had to do them, id start to shake real bad. just knowing i had to do it made me nervous... i hate having attention directed towards me-- knowing that people are looking at me and listening to every word i was saying......

Answer 832

Just relax. Imagine the people are naked!!! That ought to keep you from being so serious!!!

Answer 833

just think the they are all in their underwear....(i no it sounds stupid but it works...i have the same fear!)It makes me feel happy... not nervous:)

Answer 834

try to read the power of positive thinking by norman vincent peale, it really works man...

Answer 835

practice in front of the mirror

Answer 836

Pick one person in the front row, and talk only to that person.

Answer 837

make more and more speaches... take a public speaking class at your local community college.... good luck.

Answer 838

Hey my advice to u is to just look at your paper and read don't look to the people around you..

Answer 839

there are several strategies you can use. first, you should probably get really wasted before you give your speech. Then you won't feel stupid if you do bad, because you're so drunk!!!

Answer 840

i sorrow... so have you taken a speech class? those help w/ organization, tone, breathing and content all of which contribute to your feelings about speeches

Answer 841

Look at the wall and not the people!

Answer 842

Well my man. . if i knew the answer for this one, I'm sure i would have given you a speech by now!

Answer 843

Just picture the people in their underwear and try not to laugh.



PS. how old are you????

Answer 844

eat a banana, the potassium will help to settle your stomach, also try deep breathing.

Answer 845

Try to picture things you like and want.

Answer 846

Have you ever thought of taking some kind of sedative the day of?

Answer 847

pretend your talking to your family and friends or try to relax take deep breaths I hope it helps

Answer 848

i would say to picture everyone in their underwear... but that's cliche.



practice, practice, practice... that's what's helped me. going up there and knowing, hey, i've done this before and i survived that time... i bet i'll survive it this time!

Answer 849

try holding on to something... i usually hold a pen... and when you're talking to the audience, try looking at their foreheads instead of their eyes... ;)

Answer 850

because u don't have confidence while u speak.i also feel like that when iam giving speeches

Answer 851

just tell yourself it's a bunch of 4 year olds.. or picture every one bald

Answer 852

~ Either imagine everyone in their underwear, or choose on a person you're real cool with in the class and focus on them. ~

Answer 853

Well when u want to make speeches have CONFIDENCE! AND AS USUAL THINK GOOD THOUGHTS! AND ALWAYS PICTURE PEOPLE IN THEIR UNDERWEAR! IDLEAST THAT'S WHAT I DO!!!!!





-BEST OF LUCK!!!!-

Answer 854

Im like you but probably worse. I get so nervous that i feel like im going to pass out. I can hear my voice shake when i talk. I wont even do presentations anynmore. But if i have to, im gettin drunk next time.

Answer 855

look up or just look out into the crowd or imagine them in underwear it actually works

Answer 856

be as preared as you possibly can be, use 3x3 cards for reminders. try to have a few personal stories to tell. look at your audience...they are just people

Answer 857

Give the speech in your underwear. noone will ever forget it.

Answer 858

I try this ...



Say to myself that the folks sitting to listen to me are bunch of idiots...that works for me....



let me know if that works for you?

Answer 859

drink and know your material. No, I don't mean a 12 pack either.

Answer 860

Just think of everyone with no clothes on. That will chear you up.

Answer 861

picture everybody w/ no clothes on or you can look above everybody not at them, look just a little abouve their heads. i like the no clothes on myself.

Answer 862

belive in yourself or just picture a happy place or evean better picture everone in thire underware

Answer 863

try to relax and know that everyone gets nervous.

Answer 864

well, what works for me is that i don't look at the audience but i pspeak more clear for the audience to hear

Answer 865

do NOT picture ppl in there undies it dosnt work





star at the back wall no one else. it works for me

Answer 866

look straight and dont look down at all the people. If you happen to look down then think of the audience in their underware

Answer 867

Clear your mind as if nobody was there! Thats what i Do

Answer 868

you can take 3 breath and pray and the lord will help you thought it

Answer 869

Take a shot of tequila or your favorite drink....it works!

Answer 870

think of everybody in their underwhere....LOL im just playing if you know what your doin to say you shoodnt be so nervous

Answer 871

Sorry buddy. I can't top any of the answers that you've had. It's all good advice. Good luck!! You're in charge, you can do it.

Answer 872

pretend everyone in the audience is in their underwear. it makes you less tense, cuz you want to laugh

Answer 873

Easy!!!!! Piss ur pants then ull be kinda free and u wont have to worry about messin up!!!! trust me it works!!!

Answer 874

look for toastmasters international club near you place and join it right away. for its motto- for better speaking, for better listening, for better thinking and you learn by doing...

Answer 875

what i do is if im on stage ill look at the wall that im facing or i look at there foreheads so it looks like im looking into there eyes

Answer 876

it is because you lack self confidence and maybe because you are no well prepared enough to go in front........pls give me 10 pts..

Answer 877

I usually take a shot of liquor

Answer 878

You could just think of me when you're making your speeches.

Answer 879

try to keep your eyes to the back of the room!



ignore everyone who is there, pretend they dont exist.

Answer 880

just close your eyes for a minute breath deeply then bang make full use of ur will power...

FOCUS

Answer 881

dont focus on your speech and focus more on what your reading (and dont be afraid to practise once in a while) :)

Answer 882

when you are giving a speech, i just picture every one in their underwear

Answer 883

Mediate sometime before you go on.

Answer 884

a great orator once said to picture every one naked and then u will feel equal to everyone there.

Answer 885

This Really Works!!!!



Picture Everyone Naked!!!

It really works



Wahooo!!!

Answer 886

Vodka, works for me

Answer 887

one of the oldest method is visualizing the crowd with out

Answer 888

practice a lot at home..then try to memorize and know ur speech well so that when you present,...ul be confident enuf.

Answer 889

Have absolute disdain for your audience.

Answer 890

Practice! The more comfortable you are with what you are saying, the more comfortable you will be saying it.

Answer 891

Believe me... the underwear thing does not work

Answer 892

practice, practice, practice... the more you do it the more comfortable you will feel. Knowing your material helps you have confidence also.

Answer 893

imagine them in there underpants



Or you can keep your eye's on someone you know instead of looking at everyone

Answer 894

Valium..

Answer 895

Take a Xanax!

Answer 896

"Just consider that everyone in the audience has come there naked," was the advice given in one of the Archie's comics strips:-)

Answer 897

Practice, practice, practice and pretend the audience is in their underwear.

Answer 898

Before going in front of the crowd take few deep breath,This makes the Oxygen flow to the Brain and relax yourself .

Imagine that you are talking to a empty class .

Answer 899

take deep breaths and be confident dont be scared or sunin be really confident and happy

Answer 900

pretend no ones there and ur talking 2 ur self.

Answer 901

petend ther is nobody just yourself and also pretend your in a different room

Answer 902

i imagine everyone is sitting in the audience in there under wear ...if you look around?...this will definitely lessen your stress!

Answer 903

Imagine everyone in their underwear except yourself!!!!

HAHAHA

Answer 904

focus on one person and one person only, forget every one else is there. works for me in debate rounds

Answer 905

Just think your there alone with n one there and that will help!!!!!!!!1

Answer 906

ever hear if you can't make it fake it just pretend to be confident alot of people who seem confident are just pretending

Answer 907

chewing gum right before it starts.

think of a private joke.

Answer 908

all you need to do is make a good speech and practice it, and write a good one so you can be happy about saying the speech,or just keep your eys on the speech do not look at the people untill the end. and also do the classic picture the audiance in their underwear. Good Luck

Answer 909

Just say it loud I can talk and im proud.

Answer 910

just look at the wall behind everyone, and talk to the wall. thats what i do.

Answer 911

practice, practice, practice



and join toastmasters: (worth every penny)



http://www.toastmasters.org/

Answer 912

Try paxil . it was much touted as a solution to this problem..

Answer 913

i have heard that if you pinch the web of your thumb and forfinger that it doesnt make you afraid.. i havent tried it though.

Answer 914

write notes, take cooling pill, be ready to your speech.

it all help reducing stress.

Answer 915

JUST THINK OF A HAPPY PLACE AND THINK ABOUT DOING YOUR BEST AND NOT ABOUT WHAT PEOPLE ARE THINKING OF YOU BECAUSE THERE NOT UP THERE YOU ARE YOU GOING TO EMBARRASS YOURSELF IF YOU MESS UP

Answer 916

Think of everyone in their underwear.

Answer 917

imagine them all in underwear. It always helps.

Answer 918

imagine the audience in their underwear

Answer 919

Really know your subject matter and believe that what you say is interesting.

Answer 920

one thing i was always told was to picture everybody naked. as scary/funny that can potentially be it does make it easier to talk that is if you don't start laughing.

Answer 921

practice in front of mirror it really works

Answer 922

My strongest advice to you. When you are knowing that you have to make a speech, then the best idea is to look into a mirror while you make your speech. It has helped me in the past when I have to make speeches in front of lots of people.

Answer 923

Picture the audience in their underwear!

Answer 924

why so many people answer this question if they already know that nobody is gonna read more than15 answers?

Answer 925

smoke a big fat blunt prior and youll be fine

Answer 926

everybody gets nervous. just be yourself.

Answer 927

Pretend no one is in front of u, pretend that u are talking to yourself

Answer 928

Drink lots of water and picture everyone naked!

Answer 929

Dude just think of something different

Answer 930

U can exercise in front of mirror.

Just do it

Answer 931

Me too

Answer 932

just practice. With practice you will get better.

Answer 933

eat bach sweets

Answer 934

dont be nervous when do it im fine

Answer 935

imagine that someone u love very much is listening to it

Answer 936

Think of your audience as idiots!

Answer 937

well when i have to present some thing for a big number of people i simply look at there for heads,,,,they would think that im looking them in the eyes while I'm not,,,.that makes me less nervous

Answer 938

Practice in front of a full mirror. Emphasize the message by using more than verbal skills, make use of body language, hand gestures, turns, walking, etc. It relaxes you while generating blood flow to the brain. Have a water bottle in hand, remote to control the presentation and a clipboard for you notes to refresh your speaking order or main points. The last thing is to remember No one is really listening so interject some made up stuff just to see who is not stoned or distracted in your audience. And this rule applies from speeches told to United Nations diplomats or to your gang at Sunday School class.

Answer 939

look over there heads no one will ever notice & better than imagining the fatties naked

Answer 940

Drink before you give one.

Answer 941

just take deep breathes and pretend one is even there

Answer 942

imagine yourself naked,it'll take your mind off speaking

Answer 943

You may look at another post I made in regards to this topic of speeches, as I think it may help you. Have faith that it will, and it will. Now, when younger, around when I was about the age of 14 or 15, our Pastor/Reverand? (hereinafter to be referred to as Reverand Jim), wanted some of us to give speeches at his Church for his Big Christmas Dealio-( I don't even remember what you called a "mass" in that religion-Presbyterian? We'll say, to complete this post, Mass)-apologies to any offended, but, anyways, it was on Christmas, and The Reverand Jims plans were to make it of grandiose proportions of Spiritual "upliftingness" (I made this word up). And so the story goes, since the other keeper of the keys to the Church in our town was now gone, and since Reverand Jim, who took his place, was an avid going to places kind of Reverand, and created a youth group (they went to all kinds of fun places), AND since a friend of mine, Mike (hilarious is an understatement), was in this group, AND since Reverand Jim's daughter Becky, was pegging out on the cute-ometer, I found myself in this youth group. I think it was also somewhat humorous in irony that Reverand Jim was now months later, asking me to give a speech at his Church on such an important spirtual day, because shortly after joining his youth-group in the summer, his obvious faith in MY morality, whether spiritual or not, due to the speech he gave me while we all of the sudden found ourselves skipping stones on the beach, regarding the real goodness of God, girls, and especially the goodness of, his daughter Becky, was clear. I was only a little offended, but he was a nice guy, and he delievered his "speech" with great tact and respect. So anyways, there I now was, finding myself with Mike and a few others, sitting in Reverand Jim's spacious downstairs den, as his wife so kindly cooked dinner for us all, upstairs, with Becky, as we all sat preparing for our speeches of youthful, Christmas "upliftingness" for Reverand Jims Christmas Mass. So in seeing this NEW faith in me from the Reverand Jim, I was inspired to convince the Reverand that while the others in the group should indeed give speeches which were to be Holiness and Holiday enveloped, it should also only be common-sense that to top off the idea towards the success of such a wish for pursuit IN this Holy endeavor and inspiration thereof, to have someone, me, give a speech on success (the real title was "Success is only a Word"), to ALSO ENVELOP and buttress the very reason FOR these speeches, and so therefore, I should also be last to give a speech of the group. He agreed. Anyways, there were about 200 people at my first Mass attended since joining youth-group. (Is this bad?) But it went more than extremely well, and I got many compliments on my speech afterwards, and even later on. So, to cut a story short, regardless of your faith in any religious sense of the word, you will see that the very explanation of the true story I just explained above, is riddled with FAITH, DESIRE and OBJECTIVE OF GOAL, from ALL OF THE above-mentioned people involved that led me to that podium/pulpit in the first place. Do you get what I am saying?

Answer 944

im the same thing. what i do is i just imagine no one is infront of me, and youll forget there are people.

Answer 945

piture every body monkeys

Answer 946

it's natural, bcoz all of us having stage fright

Answer 947

take public speaking.

Answer 948

ask your doctor for a prescription for valium and/or inderal

Answer 949

you should pretend that everyone in the crowd was in there underwear

Answer 950

well you should practice alot before you give one

Answer 951

Picture everyone in your audience naked!

Answer 952

You can either try the PREPARE acronym or use my word- VALIUM.

Answer 953

practice your speech and don't think about what can go wrong, think about what can go right.

Answer 954

Practice, practice, practice.



Eventually you'll forget that you were ever afraid!

Answer 955

imagine everyone nakies with signs telling you that you can do it :D works everytime no worries have fun with this one babe !! good luck

Answer 956

YOU SHOULD SAY TO YOURSELF THAT THE PEOPLE YOU WANT TO TALK TO ARE HUMAN BEINGS LIKE YOU AND THEY CANNOT HARM U. YOU DONT HAVE TO RUSH, JUST KEEP CALM

Answer 957

Look at them and imagine that they are all in their under ware.

Answer 958

look just above everyones head.

Answer 959

picture everyone in their underwear or pretend you are just practicing!! hope this helps!!!!

Answer 960

Relax Just be your self.

Answer 961

just think of sth relaxing...breath slowly...think of the funniest situation ever...:)

Answer 962

smoke you some weed and drink some Gin

Answer 963

try not to look at the crowd, and just talk about well, what you have to talk about.

Answer 964

by developing self confidence

Answer 965

Pretend the audience is naked

Answer 966

just look at everyone in front of you as monkeys!

Answer 967

don't take hinderamb... 's advice. you'll end up luaghing or staring at someone your attracted to. no doubt you've been told to keep your eyes roaming over the audience, NEVER look them straight in the eyes. you could try keeping your eyes a bit unfocused. also stay totally focused on what your saying, it'll keep your mind of the audience and keep you from making as many mistakes.

Answer 968

be prepared! the more you've practiced, the less scared you'll be.

Answer 969

you can.......do a little dance....make a little love...and get down like James Brown!!!!!!

Answer 970

imagine everyones in their underwear

Answer 971

Picture everyone in there underpantss

Answer 972

jus picture every1 in their underwear...lol...4 real

Answer 973

concentrate ON YOUR SPEECH AS IF YOUR MOM & DAD IS THE ONLY ONE LISTENING TO YOU!!!!

Answer 974

pretend you're mom and dad are cheering.Or pretend no one is their.IT's no problem or do it for someone you love.

Answer 975

just pretend no one is there or think that everyone is in their underwear

Answer 976

like think to your mine that there not there or look in the back like there not even there

Answer 977

Just be yourself and if they dont like it screw them

Answer 978

Just be confident.

Answer 979

just relax because we all are scared because no one cares because they will be scared too

Answer 980

Imagine that all your audience is naked and your the only one dressed.

Answer 981

don't think that you are talking to a group. pretend you are talking to your friends.

Answer 982

imagine your audience in their underwear

Answer 983

Just be confident!

Answer 984

practice, practice. practice in front of your family, in front of your mirror, in front of your mailman.

Answer 985

BELIEVE U R THE BRAVEST & THE STRONGST & U R THE GREATEST OF GREATEST THEN U CAN OVERCOME UR NERVOUSNESS

Answer 986

swallow hard, and breath easy, dont try to think to hard of what your going to say, basically relax

Answer 987

imagine evryone in the room naked. that can help

Answer 988

look on the air not on your audience

Answer 989

imagine people well guys in their under pants and probably girls in there bras

Answer 990

picture them in there underwear

Answer 991

i always Strong when i talk

Answer 992

JUST DONT THINK ABOUT THE PEOPLE THAT YOU ARE LOOKING AT JUST STAY ON TASK AND THATS ALL.

Answer 993

drink

Answer 994

Picture everyone in the crowd is naked, and they don't know it.

Answer 995

instead of viewing it as you are speaking to them, think of it as they are listnening to you. thiink about it

Answer 996

picture the adeance in there undies.

Answer 997

A great fear that many people have is speaking before a group or audience. The primary reason is that they are afraid of looking foolish in front of other people. The way to overcome this fear is through preparation, a safety net, and a positive attitude toward the audience.



Questions you may have include:



Why are people so afraid of public speaking?

What are ways to overcome this fear?

How can I apply these methods?

This lesson will answer those questions. There is a mini-quiz near the end of the lesson.



Reason for fear

The fear of speaking is rated as only second to the fear of snakes and before the fear of dying.



Effects of fear

What happens to many people is that--even before they start speaking--their heart starts beating faster and their mouth gets dry. Some may even get nauseous or feel like fainting.



Once the person starts talking, the heart keeps beating rapidly and the person may hear his or her voice tremble. The legs or even the whole body may start shaking. The person may also stutter or start speaking rapidly.



Although some people calm down, once they get going, others may ramble through the material incoherently.



Do you wonder why many people don't want to go through that ordeal again?



My experience

When I was in high school, I was terrified of speaking in front of the class. I would tremble and my mouth would fill with saliva. The only way I could effectively give a presentation to the class was to sit in a chair. My English teacher frowned on this and thought I was just trying to be different or difficult.



Looking foolish

The reason most people get anxious when required to speak to a group is that they are afraid of looking foolish or stupid in front of many of their peers and important people. They are afraid that their mind will go blank or that their lack of speaking skills will lower the opinion others have of them.



Being humiliated can destroy a person's ego and confidence. In fact, it can really ruin your day.



Steps to overcome that fear

There are several steps of tricks to use to overcome the fear of making a mistake or looking foolish when you speak to a group:



Be well-prepared before speaking to a group

Practice your speech

Have a backup, in case you forget what you want to say

Reduce the fear of your audience

Relax yourself just before you speak

In the following material, I will explain each of those points.



1. Be well prepared

One of the best ways to make sure you don't make foolish mistakes is to be well prepared before you speak to a group. You should know what are going to talk about, who you will speak to, and under what conditions you will speak.



Leave nothing to chance

A professional in any field does not leave anything to chance before a big game, important performance, or critical presentation to corporate executives. Strategies are laid out, all material is ready, contingency plans are made, and every detail is taken care of.



When you are well prepared, chances of failure or goof-ups are greatly reduced. You feel more relaxed and sure of yourself, because you have all the bases covered.



Your material

You need to know exactly what you are going to talk about. This doesn't mean to memorize exactly what you plan to say. Rather, it is to have a good outline of facts and information that you can talk about.



Know audience

It is good to be aware of what type of audience you will be speaking before. This will give you an idea of the subject matter and tone of your speech. If you are speaking before some important people or at an important event, that fact may increase your anxiety. But it is good to know up front, so that you can properly prepare for the occasion.



Conditions

It is good to check over the conditions under which you will speak. If you can, go up to the lectern to check things over and get a feel for things. If you will use a microphone, check it out.



In some situations, a person may simply make a presentation in a meeting room at work. Even then, it is a good idea to check out the room beforehand and try to visualize how you will be doing things.



Note that going through this process will actually relax you and give you more confidence when it is your turn to speak.



2. Practice

You should practice your speech many times before you give it.



Even if you know your material very well, practice is extremely important. The more you give a talk, the more automatic it becomes, the more meat it can have, and the more confidence you have in your abilities to give the speech.



Practice alone

Ways to practice alone are to first simply say the speech out loud. This is good to get the material more ingrained in your memory.



Use a mirror

Then say the speech, looking into a mirror. This is good to do, because you must concentrate more. You also get an idea of how you look when speaking. Finally, if you must refer to notes, it allows you to practice eye contact with the audience.



Stand in the corner

An interesting trick is to say your speech while standing in the corner. The sound reflects back to you, and you can get a good idea how you sound when you speak.



Record your practice

Another way to practice is using a tape recorder. This forces you to avoid pausing to try to remember things. It also allows you to play the speech back to study how you sound, your phrasing, and the content of the material.



Use a friendly audience

Practice before friends. This is a very important way to practice, because it is getting closer to the "real world" of speaking to a group. Even an audience of one person is good for this type of practice.



3. Have a backup

It is worthwhile to bring along a "security blanket" or "safety net" in case something goes wrong in your presentation. The main thing to worry about is forgetting what you were going to say next. This can happen even if you've done extensive practicing of the speech.



Outline

It is good to have your speech outlined on a few sheets of paper or on 3 X 5 cards. You can then refer to them in case you have a mental lapse. Referring to your notes is certainly acceptable to an audience, as long as you are not reading a speech word-for-word from a script.



Reduces anxiety

One thing that having a safety net provides is that it reduces you anxiety about forgetting what you were going to say or having your mind go blank. You may never even use the cards, but the fact that you have them--just in case--can greatly reduce the butterflies.



4. Reduce fear of your audience

The more important the audience or the occasion, the greater your fear can be. You don't want to look like a fool in front of the bosses at work, your peers, or even your friends and relatives.



Not that important

One method to overcome this fear is to visualize the people as not all that important. An old trick is to imagine that the audience is naked. Or perhaps imagine them all in clown outfits. A ridiculous image will make them seem not all that important.



Use positive approach

The problem with that method is that it seems somewhat negative. If you look down at your audience, it may be reflected in your speech. I prefer a more positive approach.



You have to realize that the audience is usually on your side. They want to hear what you have to say and to see you do well. Before you give your speech, think of them as caring, friendly people who want to hear you speak. It is just like talking to your friends.



The positive image should relax you and put you in a good frame of mind. The audience will also read your body language and respond accordingly.



5. Relax before speaking

When you are introduced to speak, take three breaths to settle you down before you get out of your chair. Then when you go up to the lectern, thank the person who introduced you and then count to 10 before you start speaking.



This will allow the audience to get settled and ready to hear you. It also is a way that you are showing that you are now in control.



It is not easy to do, because you have to look at the audience and panic may settle in. But if you have made all the preparations, you can be sure of yourself and deserve to be in control of the situation. It is a good feeling.



Applying your skills

If you have to speak before groups at school, work or in some organizations, it is good to practice speaking more often to hone your skills and to reduce any fears you may have.

Answer 998

Iknow what your going throu grl and it is normuel.

Answer 999

i say picture the crowd in underwear

Answer 1000

practice practice practice. the more of it you do, the easier it gets.

Answer 1001

its easy, imagine everyone in there underwear.

Answer 1002

just picture everyone in their underwear!

Answer 1003

Be silent

Answer 1004

just do it for the grade...go for what you really want... and if you really want it youll do fine

Answer 1005

think of everyone in their underwear,`classic' and it works!

Answer 1006

Old School style: picture everyone nude.

Answer 1007

join toastmasters

Answer 1008

The only way to be more relaxed when giving speeches in front of crowds is to keep preacticing and do it as much as you can. No matter how uncomfortable you are the easiest way to get over it is to keep doing it. After a while it becomes non problem.

Answer 1009

practice practice practice.

Answer 1010

start drinking

Answer 1011

just picture your audience in their underwear.

Answer 1012

i would close my eyes.and then i would say the speech

Answer 1013

dude remember.......1 opportunity....1 chance to cease everything you ever wanted......so just lose yourself....and go for the kill......

Answer 1014

Practice PRACTICE PRACTICE!

Answer 1015

use positve imagery...... pray, meditate, love your self and others

Answer 1016

i think the best way to not be nervous is to not think that your going to get nervous....and if that doesnt work...you could imagine the people your talking to are your closest friends and family. JUST FEEL COMFORTABLE..

Answer 1017

practice, practice, practice

Answer 1018

as above

Answer 1019

try BACH FLOWER remedies, look for the 'rescue' one... it really works! try googling it first, so you'll believe me!

Answer 1020

play like everyone in front of you is naked..

Answer 1021

practice..practice...and practice....slowly and steadyly your confidence will build up...

Answer 1022

how u get so many answerrs?

Answer 1023

Picture everyone naked!

Answer 1024

Just think that you are at a happy!!!!!!!!!

Answer 1025

Use the old trick PRETEND EVERYONE IS IN THERE UNDERWARE there it really works

Answer 1026

Nervous? you get nervous? you're so lame! there's nothing to be nervous about, all you do is TALK! Talking is sooooo EASY! I'll bet you talk all the time! Come ON! Why does it matter who you are talking to? geez. And, as I stated previosly, you are so LAME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Answer 1027

be confident

Answer 1028

dont think about others

Answer 1029

pertend there is no one there

Answer 1030

prepare well

Answer 1031

all this is lie.... found out yourself

Answer 1032

just relaaaaaaaax

Answer 1033

One word - WHISKEY

Just don't drink too much...

Answer 1034

FIRST, PICK A FOCUS POINT.

Answer 1035

pretend they're all butterflies

Answer 1036

picture everyone in their underwear!!!!!!

Answer 1037

Get really drunk.

Answer 1038

happy place!

Answer 1039

think everyone is in underwear.

Answer 1040

imagine everyon is naked

Answer 1041

i dont know

Answer 1042

what helps me is not thinking of the audience-- at all. just focus on presenting your speech and itll be over before you know it. good luck!

Answer 1043

pretend everyone is naked

Answer 1044

prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare prepare

Answer 1045

imagine that everyone is naked!

Answer 1046

try to get full

Answer 1047

IMAGINE EVERYONE IN THEIR UNDERWEAR

Answer 1048

That will go away after several speeches.

(prepare, prepare, prepare)!

Answer 1049

Whenever I make speeches, I tell myself this, "the audience is a bunch of idiots, I am the expert, I will now explain to them what I know." By secretly telling yourself that no one but yourself knows the subject matter (even if that may not be true), you will naturally become more confident. With confidence comes great speeches. Trust me, it works. Also, you need to prepare. Stand in front of a mirror and practice.

Answer 1050

Hi! you should go to the stage very boldly before making a speech. And after starting the speech, be confident of whatever you speaks.

If it will not work, then simply keep this in your mind that nobody is in front of you while you speech's.

good luck!!!!!!!!!!!

Answer 1051

uhhh....because you're mental?

Answer 1052

once when Winston churchill was questioned in a crowd about his speech......he said that.....



" When i start to speak....i think the world seated before me don't know anything about the topic what iam gonna talk...So iam the best...."



this builds confidence in me and i started talking....



i think u should remember his words....Good luck...

God bless...

Answer 1053

i dunno, i hate speaking in front of large audiences. makes me nervous.

Answer 1054

Marijuana

Answer 1055

Do not think about it. Find your happy place and then all the pressure will go away.

Answer 1056

Just say wat ya gotta say.... get it over and done with... and dont give a crap wat anyone else thinks of you!!!



hope thius helps :P

Answer 1057

yeah, same here. Just take a deep breath, breath out, then repeat. Don't worry about the result.

Answer 1058

Marijuana

Answer 1059

picture everyone in their underwhere duh!!!

Answer 1060

pretend like your looking at them and look fartest as you can to the back of the room

Answer 1061

The easiest way is to just lay out a few points!!!

EX:Resolved: Dipplomatic procedures are benifical to the US

*Help create treaties

*Stop wars

*create alies

Then just talk about each point without reading off a paper and always remember to TAKE DEEP BREATHS